Sabinian his next successor caused so many of them to be burnt as he could But some on the contrarie haue sought by all the wayes they can to make them to bee belieued for the procuring of the greater authoritie to Purgatorie And by name Anno. 730. Gregorie the thirde caused them to bee published throughout all Christendome to the same ende Damascen Damascen confirmeth it if a man will lend his eare vnto them hath not smally aduaunced this building but alwayes with the selfe same Argumentes for in a certaine prayer which they attribute vnto him S. Steuen by his prayers saueth Falcouilla a Pagan deceased in Idolatrie God also made the head of a certaine Priest that was dead and a Gentile borne for such a one doth Durandus describe him to bee to speake to Macarius and declare to him the consolations that they in Purgatorie receiue by the suffrages of the liuing Againe at the prayer of Gregorie passing through Traian his Countrie God deliuered Traian out of hell c. But I maruaile that they are not ashamed of these fables or why at the least they set them not in better order Seeing that out of hell there is no redemption Seeing also that according to their doctrines the Gentiles cannot be in Purgatorie But it seemeth that this pretended Damascen is ashamed of himselfe when he concludeth saying that he speaketh not any thing that he meaneth to stand vnto and that what hee saith is but by way of discourse but such is his discourse as that they make a Creed of it And yet it is not credible that this was his prayer seeing that in his Bookes de Orthodoxa fide in which it is his drift to comprise the Christian faith he maketh no mention of Purgatorie Anno. 750. Now this fell out about the yeare 750. From this time forward the opinion of the sacrifice The growth of Purgatorie through the opinion of a sacrifice as also that of Purgatorie began mutually wittingly to lend their hands the one to the other ignorance groweth grosser and grosser and that sensibly and to the sight of the eye throughout all Christendome and in this darknesse the spirit of darknesse dispatcheth and bestirreth himselfe about his busines Once to looke into the Scriptures was by no meanes to be heard of but to hearken after myracles was the whole imployment of the mind One man had seene the soules tormented vpon the Gridyron an other vpon a Spit this man had seene them burning in the fire that man had espied them dipt in the Ice one was hung vp to be dried in the chimney smoake an other to vnderlay the washing raine distilling and dryuing downe a Gutter one liuing but in a traunce an other returning againe after death Further more this man had discouered one of the Gulfs in Ireland an other that in Sicilia and a third that in Pozzuolo the one by the conduct and guidance of an Angell the other by reuelation from the Diuell And all the bookes of those times are full of such fooleries other instructions then these there was not any currant amongst the people namely the Legends the Lombardicke historie and such like In a word whereas the Fathers had practised the remembrance of the dead as we haue seene for the comfort and consolation of the liuing they begin to turne all to the contrarie For those said that they were in Abrahams bosome in a place of blessed and happie rest these said they were in extreame torments nothing differing from those of hel c. And in stead that those knew how to teach them to die in an assurance of eternall life these tooke the way to make them apprehend conceiue of death as of the doore opening to an vnauoidable fire if they redeeme not themselues from thence by suffrages for now there was no more leaning vnto the mercie of God God was become a rigorous mercilesse tyrant and tormentor neither was any thing to be looked for from the satisfaction of our Lord for hee had paid no debt but what was answerable for the meere faults and transgressions the infinite merite of his passion was become vnable to satisfie for our demerits his paines and punishment for ours But Aut satis faciendum in hac vita say they or Satis patiendum in altera Either a man must prouide to make satisfaction in this life by doing sufficiently well or in the other by suffering sufficiently euill So that this is nothing else but to say let the suffrages of those that liue after vs ransome and redeeme vs from our paines And thereupon a man must cause great store of Masses to bee said for the dead for them also men must found yearely feasts Obits Chapels or Monasteries And the ordinarie clause of these foundations is Anno. 800. Anno. 1000. Anton. l. 15. c. 15. Violater l. 2. Lombar hist l. 8. Polyd. l. 6. c. 9. We giue bequeath c. such or such a thing for the saluation or redemption of our soules of the soules of our predecessors and successors c. And these fashions of doing and speaking began since the yeare 800. Toward the yeare 1000. there was a vision set out to be knowne of the people How that a man guided by an Angell had seene a number of Soules diuersly handled and intreated some lying vpon Gold some vpon Chaffe or straw some in aboundance some in want and penurie according as they were helped there by the suffrages of their friends or otherwise neglected and finding no bodie to care for them Whereupon sprung a deuotion of ordaining that vpon some certaine day in the yeare there should be generall prayers made for all soules And that is it which is called Dies omnium animarum the day of the dead attributed by the most to Odilo the fourth Abbot of Clugni perswaded by the flames of the mountaine Etna in Sicilia of the certainty of the tormentes of Purgatorie But by other some to Boniface the fourth a little after the time of Gregory the great after the fashion and imitation of a certaine feast of the Romaines celebrated yearely in the month of Februarie for the soules of the deceased that is to purchase rest for them by sacrifices night praiers waxe candles Plutarch in Romulo Anton. ut 13. S. I. Histor Lombard leg 157. Polyd. l. 6. c. 9. Canones Reform a Card. Camp propositi Not generally all at once Synod Tolet. 3 Epist Bonif. ad Gregor 3. Gregor 3. ad Bonifac. and torches light vp amongst al the people c. And thereupon it commeth that Plutarch calleth the moneth of Februarie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 purgatiue or purgatorie Now in the meane time it is not to be forgotten that in the councel of Lyon 1244. it was not receiued hauing rooted it selfe no where else but within the Monasteries of the order of Clugni as also that in the yeare 1524. Cardinall Campegius propounding certaine Canons of reformation was
concealed and kept backe Concil Tolet. 1. c. 14. Concil Caesar August c. 3. Liturg. PraesanctificatoruÌ„ Interprete Genebrardo that they were condemned by the Councels The first of Toledo saith If any man do receiue the Eucharist of the Minister and doe not eate it let him be put backe and excommunicate as a Church robber And that of Saragosa If hee doe not eate it in the Church that is in the verie place let him be accursed for euer Whereas Bellarmine alleadgeth the lithurgie of the presanctified amongst the Grecians which was said in Lent pretending that therin they did not consecrate or take any moe then one kind for certaine the lithurgie saith expressly that after that the Minister hath sanctified the bread he powred out the wine and water into the cup pronounced the accustomed words And the praier of the faithfull saith For behold his bodie without spot and his quickning blood c. which are set vpon this table And in the Post-communion they giue thankes vnto God for the receiuing of the one and the other That which is more speciall proper herein is that they consecrate for many in one day whereof they alleadge some one or other tradition But these are their cold and friuolous arguments vpon this point and in deed how can they be otherwise against the expresse word of God But we against these particular deuotions so endles and bottomles doe set this Maxime and generall rule In vaine do you serue me after your owne fancies being properly called in the scriptures 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will worship And against that custome Tertul. de virg veland Cypr. ad Quin. ad Iubaâ—â—num August lib. 2. contra Donatist c. 6. de Bapt. cont Donat. lib. 2. c. 14. that euerie man frameth and fashioneth to himselfe whether new or old as best pleaseth him let vs set the true antiquitie Iesus Christ saith Tertullian and S. Cyprian hath said I am the Truth and not Custome And whereas Custome hath preuailed against the law let vs say with S. Augustine We must waigh and ponder the doctrines in the right balance of the scriptures and not in the false and deceiptfull scales of Custome But let vs draw all vnto a conclusion and let vs not be ashamed with S. Cyprian his saying That what others before vs haue erred in and done amisse let vs correct at the admonition and warning of the Lord and where doth he speake lowder and more clearely then in his word to the end that when he shall come in his glorie and heauenly Maiestie he may find vs holding fast such admonitions as hee hath giuen vs obseruing that which he hath taught vs and doing that which he hath done So be it And now by this time wee haue looked into all the partes thereof A Recapitulation how and by what degrees the holy Supper of our Lord is degenerate and turned into the Masse how of the corrupting of the one the other was first begotten then nourished and afterward brought vp to that state wherein it hath stood for these certaine ages and that so long as vntill it hath vtterly brought the other to nothing in the Church of Rome So straunge an alteration as that in the whole frame and booke of nature there is not the like to bee met withall seeing the Masse now retaineth no more of the holy Supper either in his outward or inward partes seeing that the best sighted hauing considered the one could not obserue or find so much as one step or note of the other because also it is to go against and exceede the lawes of nature to passe from one extremitie to another a thing not credible not possible to be acknowledged if the diligent obseruation of histories did not point out vnto vs both the first proceedings and also the growing of the same till it came at the midst The holy supper was an assemblie a bodie of the faithfull vnited and knit together in one spirite strengthning the faith stirring vp the charity and kindling the zeale one of another in one common manner of celebrating of the seruice of God The Masse what containeth it being said by a priest in some corner of the church shuffled vp by a cleark who vnderstandeth not for the most part of the time one word that he speaketh The holy supper did resound with songs to the praise of God sung indifferently by all the people it taught them by the reading expounding of the holy scriptures it lifted them vp vnto God raised them out of themselues by feruent ardent praier But what impression can the Masse make in the heartes of men being a certaine kind of muttering noise posted ouer by one man alone not vnderstood of those which are present yea hardly vnderstood of himselfe where the scriptures are read of purpose so as they may not be vnderstood the praiers vttered with a low voice in an vnknown tongue that so they may not be heard with attention and lesse followed deuoutly by the people where by consequent they abide fixt vpoÌ„ that which they see not minding any higher matters it hath signes without any signification it hath pretended mysteries without any thing misticall in them except it be the muttered hums artificially affected by him that consecrateth and the carefull regard of a premeditated ignorance to be wrought and effected by such meanes vpon and in the poore silly people In the holy Supper was celebrated the memory of the death and passion of our Lord by a plaine and open rehearsall of the cause manner and benefites of the same and thereby the faithfull were taught to acknowledge and call to minde the greatnesse of their sinnes and to admire and magnifie the great and vnspeakeable mercies of God stirred vp consequently to renounce and forsake themselues to giue themselues vnto God to die vnto their lusts and concupiscences to liue vnto Christ to Christ I say who hauing once deliuered himselfe to the death of the Crosse for to giue them life did yet further vouchsafe to giue himselfe to them in his sacramentes euerie day as meate and drinke vnto their soules to the feeding of them vp vnto eternall life In the Masse I appeale vnto the consciences of all those that eyther say or see the same who of them it is that can say by being at the same euerie daye that hee can learne or carrie away any of all this that the infidell can thence playe the diuine that thence hee can receiue any instruction either of the deadly fall of Adam or of the quickning death of Christ that the Christian can profit therby any thing be it neuer so little in the true acknowledging of the mercies of God or in the knowledge of himselfe or in briefe that he can therein perceiue his transgressions that so he may run to seeke the remedie or this drynes alteration of the soule and mind which our Lord calleth the thirst of righteousnes
are aliue that so the Church may sing Gaudeamus in Domino c. Let vs reioyce and be glad in the Lord c. In this sence hath the greatest part of the auncient Fathers prayed Dionysi de Ecclesi Hierat c. 7. and that will be the more clearely vnderstood by themselues S. Denis speaketh not of Oblations neither yet of yearely feasts but how that they kisse the dead and poure Oyle vppon his head These diuers fashions taken from the customes of diuers Countries doe shew the indifferencie The prayer followeth That it might please God to pardon him his sinnes and to place him in the light and region of the liuing in the place from which griefe sadnesse and sighing are banished and vtterly excluded c. Was this because he doubted No for on the contrarie hee maketh but two rankes and so consequently but two places of abode after this life one for the prophane who die and depart out of this life desperate and without all hope in as much as they goe hence vnto miserie and an other for the Saints who haue liued well who in their death doe shew themselues 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 full of good hope and dying doe require of God pardon for their sinnes These men saith hee depart out of this life full of ioy perceiuing themselues now to bee come to the end of all their fights and conflicts and drawing neerer vnto the crowne of glorie They possesse in hope 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a rest conformable to that of Christs Prayers doe call them blessed and offer thankes vnto him who hath giuen them the victorie The high Priest prayseth God who hath ouerthrowne the rule and soueraigntie of death The Ministers read in the assembly in the Scriptures the promises of the resurrection to the end they may serue for an exhortation to stirre vp those that are liuing to the like vertues they recite them in the end amongst the Saints in the commemoration which is made in the Church as those that are alreadie partakers of the same glorie with them c. Is it possible that a man should belieue them that all this is spoken of a Soule in Purgatorie or of any of whom the least doubt that is may be made Origen We doe not celebrate saith he the birth day Orig. l. 3. in Iob. for that it is an entrance into paine and griefe and manifold temptations but the day of death as the day of the laying downe and ending of all griefe c. And this is the cause why we vse the renuing of the memorie of the Saints and of our kins folkes dying in the faith as well to reioyce our selues for their ease as for to become humble sutors for a holy finishing and knitting vp of our end in faith Note well and obserue the end of griefes ease and rest the giuing of thankes for their rest and ease c. Againe Wee celebrate the memorie of the dead feasting Religious persons together with the Priestes the faithfull with the Cleargie feeding the poore the fatherlesse and the widdowes to the end that our feast may be for a memoriall of the rest of the Soules that are deceased whose memorie wee solemnize therein Note here also The distributing of almes the memoriall of their rest c. Then this cannot be a sacrifice to purchase vnto them ease or rest and yet notwithstanding this is that which first brought in Purgatorie but such a one as is not able to stand with these propitiations seeing that it taketh no hold but at the howre of iudgement So vnsound and vnsure it is to reason either from Purgatorie to the making of prayers for the dead or from these to goe about to proue their Purgatorie Greg. Nazian hom 7. Gregorie Nazianzene in his seuenth Homily O thou which art the Lord of life and of death saith he receiue Caesarius for we commit and commend him now vnto that course and order by which thou gouernest the world whereunto likewise we recommend as laid vp with thee both our owne Soules and theirs which haue gone before vs. Now hee had said before That he did alreadie enioy saluation that his soule receiued the fruit c. S. Ambrose commeth in with these words Blessed saith he are you both Ambros de Obitu Valent. he speaketh of the Emperour Valentinian and his brother If my prayers saith he be any thing worth for there shall not one passe from me wherin I will not haue an honorable remembrance of you Omnibus vos oblationibus frequent abo I will make mention of you in all my offerings that is to say in all my seruices Againe speaking of Theodosius Graunt rest O Lord saith he to Theodosious thy seruant let his soule enter into the place Ambros de Obitu Theod. where there is not any sence or feeling of the sting of death I loue this man and will not giue ouer the following of him into the land of the liuing I will not leaue him vntill my teares and my prayers haue brought him into the place whither his merits doe call him Namely into the mountaine of the Lord where there is euerlasting life without any sighing heauinesse or griefe c. And doe you tel vs still that they were in Purgatorie Yea rather saith he of Valentinian in the same place wee belieue and that by the testimonie of Angels that hee is ascended and gone vp into heauen washed from the defilements of sinne that his faith hath washed him c. that hee inioyeth the ioyes of eternall life Yea and this he saith of that Valentinian who was as yet but learning the principles of Religon that is to say as yet vnbaptised in which case Purgatorie was meetest to haue had place And in like manner of Theodosius He is deliuered from this doubtfull fight and warfare he inioyeth an euerlasting light eternall tranquilitie c. Hee is glorified amongst the companie of Saints there he embraceth Gratian he beholdeth in the kingdome of Christ the temple of Christ c. And he speaketh saith he full assuredly and confidently For as much as they are dead in the faith of Christ seeing the Lord was made sinne to the end that he might take away the sinne of the world to the end that wee might be all in him the righteousnesse of God no more saith he the slaues of sinne but sealed vp for the reward of righteousnesse In like manner his prayers could not possibly be vnderstood of his Purgatorie in as much as we haue seene as he gaue it no place vntill the day of iudgement With the same intent and mind S. Augustine praied for his mother saying I pray thee O Lord for her sinnes heare me by the medicine of his wounds which was hanged vpon the Crosse and sitteth at thy right hand making intercession for vs Pardon her and enter not into iudgement with her And I doe verily belieue that thou hast done this which I haue prayed thee
whether they bee of force for all those that are in purgatory A certaine Praepositiuus answered affirmatiuely For said he it is like a candle which giueth light vnto many and as a lecture which teacheth many and that without doing of any wrong or iniurie vnto one by helping of another The schoolemen then and the Monkes foreseeing that the whole trade and trafficke of Masses was lost and gone if this resolution tooke place doe consequently muster and band themselues together with all their might against the same They dispute and argue that the suffrages are specially of force for them for whom they are made and not otherwise That of two condemned to bee either of them a hundred yeares in purgatorie the one by multitude of suffrages may come forth the first day and the other for lacke of them shall there endure and finish his appointed tearme Magist senten l 4. D. 45. Bernardin in Rosario Albert. Magn. de Off. Miss c. 15. t. 3. K. And the same thing is taught by the Maister of the sentences And thereupon their Monkes crie aloude and say That then it is a worthie thing to haue them that shall succeede in the inheritance verie deuout and such as will come off readilie and liberally for the ransomes of their deceased kinsfolkes c. And that then the Condition of the rich is a great deale better then the condition of the poore in Purgatorie c. a point of diuinitie vnknowne vnto all former ages and farre off from that of our Sauiours O how hard and difficult a thing it is for a rich man to enter into the kingdome of heauen Another question followeth whether the suffrages made for the dead Other questions by men which haue committed mortall and deadly sinnes can help them And herein many were moued to belieue that they could not Where it is to bee noted that the laitie were wont vntill now to make these suffrages by prayers beades rosaries c. And for this inconuenience they found a verie safe conueyance namely that all men are sinners that Nemo sine crimine viuit c. And that therefore it was the surest course that these suffrages should be made by the mouth and ministerie of the priestes who although they were sinners yea and that hainous sinners as the rest of other men yet they were not considered accompted of as the lay men according to their priuate demerites but as aduocates and dealers for the Church according to the desert of the vniuersall Church And againe vpon this resolution great aduantage doeth rise vnto the Priestes viz. a notable multiplying of Masses for the dead Neither is there in all this any let but that the Canonistes may set the wethercockes vpon the highest pinacles of this building brought to his present hugenesse by another inuention which is that there are in hell certaine that are not extreame wicked ones whose paines and torments may be mittigated and much eased by such suffrages and this in the end hath brought them beyond any limitable point And for the confirmation thereof they would gather it out of a place in Augustine his Enchiridion heretofore alleadged but they cannot agree with the schoolemen The fire of purgatory blowne and stirred together by the Mendicant friers Now the Mendicant Friers assoone as they were once receiued did husband this doctrine more thriftily then all the rest drawing all men euen against their willes to the deuotions of their order The Gray friers to the end that they might haue men deuoted to them begin to preach that S. Francis descended once euery yeare into purgatorie to free and set at libertie such as did affect his order The Iacobines after the manner that is vsed at Portsale proclaime how that S. Dominicke performeth this worke euerie moneth The Carmelite or white friers that the virgin Marie for whose sake they looke to be accompted and held for famous and renowned did the same euerie Saturday The Augustines contradicted all the other shewing by the scriptures against S. Augustine himselfe That who so belieueth in Christ commeth not into iudgement but passeth readily from death to life according to that which the Lord had said to the theefe To day thou shalt bee with mee in Paradice Thus were Christian soules distracted and drawne into vncertainties by these varieties not knowing any longer to whom they ought to acknowledge as due the worke of their saluation And amongst all the opinions then broached none but that which was true in deed was held for heresie So deeply had deceitfull errour rooted it selfe and so largely had it ouerspread the world being borne vp by the authoritie and power of man Dominc And yet Frier Dominick a Soto durst say within the memory of this age That it is not credible seeing that purgatorie is not for any but the faithfull that God should leaue his friendes so long a time in the fire and that he thinketh that there is not any one that abideth there twentie yeares A great crack in the groundworke and yearely funerall feastes of the Church of Rome Bellarm. de purgat l. 2. c. 9. But Bellarmine with as much speed as may be buckleth himselfe to the repairing thereof by goodly and glorious reuelations Nay saith he it appeareth plainly by such and such that such a thing there hath beene these hundred two hundred fiue hundred yea these nine hundred yeares And such a thing there will be euen vnto the day of iudgement Now the Churches of Fraunce and Germany haue propounded within these 200. yeares many articles to the Popes which they called Grauamina wherein they complained themselues grieuously of these abuses which notwithstanding they haue not regarded to make any redresse therein in as much as the landes and liuinges of the Cleargie resteth principally vpon this protended fire a fire as wee haue a little seene without any ground or foundation either from the scriptures or in the auncient Church In so much as that the Monks began to preach in the beginning of the age wherein we liue That the soules which were there did leape at the sound of the money when it was cast into the basen for them That there was no so grieuous or hainous a crime no so great abhomination no so heauie or rigorous punishment from which men were not acquit freede thereby c. Against these enormities many great persons haue beene moued to ring the popes such round and loud peales as that they haue thereby beene almost shaked besides both seat and sea and therevpon it is that euerie one of them hath not ceased neither doth as yet to labor and do his vttermost endeuour by a thousand wiles and as many shiftes to nestle and settle himselfe both sure and fast without retracting or departing from any thing of all that whereof he is become seazed and possessed So farre is it off that he should grow ashamed of any of his iugling trickes and cosenages how
shall first be called away hence let them continue their amitie and loue without ceasing in the presence of God let their prayers neuer cease for their brethren and sisters crauing in their behalfe the manifolde mercies of the father That is Saynt Cyprian extending and stretching the care that the Saintes deceased should haue not vnto the Church in generall onely but by a continuance of holy affection vnto them whome they had loued in Christ here vppon earth And this although it haue no example in the scripture yet it is far off from our aduersaries their doctrine for he prayeth to the liuing and not to the dead Now the controuersie or question betwixt vs is not if they pray and to what end but if wee ought to pray vnto them at all I know well what they haue to alleadge out of the sermon of the starre and the wisemen of the East As that the infantes slaine by Herode are made Senators in Paradice and obtaine grace for them which doe not merite it c. But they are not ignorant that this sermon hath by themselues beene alwaies numbred amongst the deuised and faigned ones As likewise that which they bring out of the booke of S. Cyprian his penitentnes How that he had beene a Magician and that by the help of the Deuils hee would haue assailed the chastitie of a maide and that she calling vpon Iesus Christ her husband and afterward the virgine Marie was deliuered and thereupon also S. Cyprian conuerted But with what face seeing S. Ierome telleth vs that S. Cyprian was a Rhetorician and wonne vnto Christ Hieronym in epist ad Paul in Comment in Ionam c. 3. Cyp l. 2. ep 2. Gelas D. 15. c. Sancta Rom. partly by the familiaritie he had with Caecilius whereupon he was surnamed the Cecilian and partly by the reading of the Prophete Ionas And seeing that S. Cyprian in setting downe his owne conuersion saith not a worde of all this And as little is that which commeth to light by Pontianus his Deacon who hath written his life But which is more seeing that Pope Gelasius at the verie same time when the inuocation of Saints had rooted it selfe verie deeply did pronounce and affirme vnto them that this booke was Apocrypha And yet they are still abusing the common people with the name of the fathers For as concerning the sermon of Gregorie Nazianzene Marulla hath very well obserued that he hath made Cyprian of Damascus and Cyprian the Carthaginian all one whereas the first suffered in the time of Valerian and the second vnder Dioclesian And it hath beene noted by many others before and after him We are now in this place to bring in Dionysius the pretended Areopagite for hee cannot be so auncient as we haue proued as they would make him Dionvs eccles Hierarch c. 3. and this we say and affirme by the way that we need not doubt that the miracles which God wrought vppon the establishment of the Church at the sepulchers of the Martyrs made many to looke downe and to fixe their eyes vppon the Martyrs whereas they ought to haue lifted them vp and to haue caused them to looke vpon God alone and that so much the more because it was called and accompted to be the honouring of God in his Saintes as also for that it seemed to bee an instigation and pricking of men forward to suffer for the name of Christ Whereunto also you may adde as another cause the want of a Paule or Barnabas at the corner of euerie fielde to represse these disordered and vnruly deuotions of the people Actes 14. and to cause them to leaue the creature to betake themselues to the liuing God But so it is that this Denys rehearsing the causes for which he made mention of the Saintes in the seruice speaketh not but of those that follow To the end saith he that those that liue may learne by these examples to liue and die well in God and that they might bee admonished and taught that those that die in him doe liue out of this life in a better That God hath them in his remembrance according to that which is said God knoweth those that are his The death of the Saintes is precious before God That they are also one with Christ by an indissoluble vnion and bond that can not bee broken which are the causes saith he that this mention or rehearsall is made at the time of the celebrating of the Sacrament the Sacrament of the coniunction and vnion of Christ and his members That is to shew vnto vs that those that bee not the greatest parte in this world that yet they cease not to be a part of the Church The contention raised about the Arrians was a cause that for a certaine time men did speake without fault The Christians reasoned Christ is truely God for we are all agreed to pray vnto him but we pray not vnto neither call vppon any but God This argument had beene of no force if the Church at that time had vsed the inuocation of Saintes for the reply had beene verie readie But tell mee how many Saintes doe you pray vnto Hillar in psal 129. which you know to be no Gods And although S. Hillarie doe playe the Philosopher as others before him vppon the mediation of Angelles the protection of the Patriarkes and Apostles c. yet he reserueth inuocation for Christ alone Idem in Psal 123. Because saith he that he belieueth that he is very God that he is present by his nature when he is faithfully called vpon and for that he is present with him that belieueth in him c. Idem c. 27. in Matth. Athanas orat 2. cont Arrian Idem de incarnat verb. But in regard of the Saintes The virgines saith he doe answere that they cannot giue any oile because it behoueth euerie one to buy for themselues and that none doe expect trust to be helped by the merites and workes of another c. Athanasius in like manner The Saintes saith he doe not craue any helpe of the creatures but they crie and call vnto Christ in their necessities He is not therefore a creature hee is verie God Againe If thou worship saith he Christ as he is man because the word dwelleth in him then worship the Saintes because that God hath a little house or dwelling place in them c. which thing hee proueth to bee absurd What force should such a reason haue had if the sermon intituled of the virgine the mother of God were his wherein he praieth vnto her for succour by the names of Ladie Mistresse Queene c. But the learned know that the greatest part of the third and fourth Tome of Athanasius are suspected of vntruth as Nannius likewise hath confessed being publike professor in the vniuersitie of Louaine and hee that did translate them And this is one speciall marke thereof for that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was not
assist him Afterward the Deacon nameth The holy mother of God S. Michael S. Gabriel S. Raphael and S. Iohn The people answereth O Christ heare them Anno. 1000. c. In the yeare 1000 wheras it had beene accustomed to denounce their Excommunications in the Church in the power and authoritie of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost they began to mingle therewithal the Virgine Marie and the Saints And this is apparant by the Councell of Rhemes C. 12. By the authoritie saith he of the Almightie God Concil Rhemens c. 12. c. and by the mediation of the Virgine Mary c. We Excommunicate curse condemn c. In Germanie notwithstanding this forme was not as yet receiued as is to bee seene in that which Barnard Bishop of Halberstat pronounceth against the Emperour Otho neither yet in the other agends of the same age and time But afterward all the Saints were put into it and so it passeth for the common and ordinarie forme The absoluing likewise of penitents by the loosing key as they cal it Anno. 1100. Anselm in lib. de excellent Virg Mar. was conceiued and vttered in these tearmes to wards the yere 1000. The passion of our Lord Iesus Christ the merits of the blessed Virgine of S. Peter of S. Paul and of all the Saints and furthermore whatsoeuer good thou shalt doe or whatsoeuer ill thou shalt suffer worke and procure the remission of thy sinnes About the yeare 1100 Anselme reasoned strongly in a treatise made of purpose of the excellencie of the Virgine Mary Christ saith the Apostle is the power and wisedome of God in him are all the treasures of wisedome and knowledge but Christ is in Mary therefore all the treasures c. are in Marie And by the same argument may be concluded the verie same of all the faithfull for hee is said to dwell in the belieuers In the meane time it is from hence that hee gathereth all these goodly consequences Quòd Domina quòd Mediatrix quòd Saluatrix That shee is the Ladie of heauen and earth in the right of a mother Queene of Angels the repairer of mankind and by consequent the Mother as God is the Creator by consequent the Father And it was at this time also that Hermanus Contractus Conte of Vringhē in Germanie did make the Salue Regina which notwithstanding was not receiued into the church of Rome Anno. 1250. til about 150. years after in the time of Pope Gregory the ninth But would we see in the meane time a memorable example The Inuocating of God alone by Iesus Christ retained in the cōforting of the sicke and neere vnto death Anselm in Epist manuscript shewing that these abuses came not in all at a blow how this Inuocation of the Saints insinuated and crept into the Masse was not as yet growne to the corrupting of that consolation which men had that were in the extremitie of death and how God mercifully sparing his people after all these impieties reserued and kept vntoucht their consolation in their saluation by one onely Iesus Christ to be soundly taught and deliuered vnto them at the howre of their death It is found in the Epistles of this Anselme that there was a forme of comforting the sicke which I haue thought worthie to bee set downe here euen whole and intire such as it was Doest thou reioyce and cheare vp thy selfe saith the Priest to the sicke partie that thou diest in the faith of Christ The aunswere yea Doest thou confesse that thou hast liued so wickedly as that nothing is due to thy deserts but euerlasting punishment A. yea Art thou hartily sorie and grieued for the same A. yea Doest thou belieue that our Lord Jesus Christ died for thee A. yea Doest thou giue him thankes for the same A. yea Doest thou belieue that thou canst not bee saued but by his death A. yea Wherefore then whiles thou possessest thy soule repose thy whole saluation in this his only death put not thy trust and confidence in any other thing trust and commit thy selfe wholly to this death couer thy selfe with it onely with it onely wrap thy selfe all ouer And if the Lord God would iudge thee say vnto him Lord I set the death of Jesus Christ our Lord betwixt thee and my demerits I offer and tender vnto thee his merites in stead of that which ought to bee in me and is not If hee yet further replie vpon thee saying that he is angrie with thee say vnto him Lord I set the death of our Lord Jesus Christ betwixt me and thine anger And this being ended let the sicke partie say three times Lord I commend my spirit into thy hands Of the same veine is the difference which we obserue betweene the life Bernard in paruis Ser. 23. Idem Serm. 15. Psal 91. the extreame sicknesse of S. Barnard He saith verie excellently well sometimes He that will come let him come after me let him come by me let him come to me After me saith the Lord for I am the truth by me for I am the way vnto me for I am the life c. Againe I will deliuer him because he hath trusted in me Not saith hee in Sentinels or Nightwatches not in man not in any Angell but in me expecting good from none but me onely For preseruation and deliuerance must not onely be of me but from me And of the Virgine Marie hee saith Idem Ep. 174. She hath no need of false and counterfeit honour being as shee is in the midst and vpheaped measure of true and sound honour It is not to honour her but to take her honour from her The feast of the Conception was neuer well instituted c. But it is as true that in other places hee helpeth forward and setteth vp this abuse euen so farre as to say Thou hast O man a sure accesse to God where the Mother is before the Sonne the Sonne before the Father the Mother shewing vnto the Sonne her bosome and her brests the Sonne shewing to his Father his fide and his wounds Vpon the point of death notwithstanding seeing himselfe drawne before the iudgement seate of God and Sathan before him his accuser he remembreth not any thing but the wounds of the Sonne hee hath quite forgotten the bosome of the mother Gothfrid in vita Berr ard l. 5. I confesse saith he that I am not worthie by my merites to obtaine the kingdome of heauen but my Lord doth hold it by a double title both as his inheritance from his Father and as his purchase by the price and merite of his death and passion he will content himselfe with the one and bestow the other vpon me And so by vertue of this gift I giue it to my selfe I am not confounded As likewise he hath said verie excellently in an other place I seeke my salue in the wounds and stripes of my Lord my merites in the mercies
there members owe yea what doe they not owe one to an other Seeing also that this head most liuely feeling all that which these members doe or suffer doe not disdaine to declare and manifest vnto vs that what is done or denied vnto the least is done or denied vnto himselfe and from him hath either reward or punishment And this is the cause why the Fathers haue called it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an assemblie a Communion And this second fruit and effect is also wanting in the Masse where there is no Communion betwixt the members nor any signification of this coniunction of Christ with vs of our selues together all men vsing of so many cornes to make but one Loafe and one wine and al of vs sucking life out of the same death nourishment from the same meate of the fleshe and bloud of our Lord But particularly in respect of our selues we being members of Christ and quickned by Christ are there nourished and strengthned both in Christ and of Christ And it is not more sure that the Minister doth giue vs the bread and wine that wee take them with our hands that we eate and drinke them that they are conuerted into our substance and become nourishment for our bodies to maintaine and strengthen this life then it ought to be sure and certaine to euerie Christian that our Lord in the holy Supper celebrated according to his institution dooth giue vnto vs at the same instant his flesh and bloud That we take them by faith that we eate and drinke them that they are turned into the life and substance of our soules becomming the foode of the same to maintaine and strengthen vs vnto eternall life Yea and which more is that by the predominant and ouer-ruling power that they haue they turne our soules both to Christ and into Christ vniting them vnto him and making them one with him and our bodies consequently and proportionablie after the manner of our soules doe make vs bones of his bones flesh of his flesh members of that head gouerned by his spirit and one with him to raise againe one day our bodies and soules to be glorified and raigne with him And this fruit also of the holy Supper is lacking in the Masse of the Church of Rome wherein there is not any thing at all representing this straite and neere coniunction with Christ or that true eating by the which it is cherished and maintained wherein such as are present doe neither eate nor drinke corporally nor spiritually wherein they become all together idle gasers and starers vpon the Priest which eateth and drinketh and vpon a pretended mysterie both deafe and dumbe and wherein in a word there is not any one action which stirreth vp their consciences nor any manner of instruction to helpe forward and ad vnto their knowledge These are the principall ends for which our Lord instituted his holy Supper and whereof wee haue beene altogether destitute vnder the Church of Rome which in steed of this sacred meate which we were wont to eate at our Fathers table hath fed vs with huskes apish toyes and mummeries intertaining in stead of all that which was the old fashion of Rome the poore people with vaine pompes and ceremonies and therefore famished with the want of the grace of God From that farre countrie whether our humane fancies had transported and led vs wee are put in mind of our Fathers table and become resolued to returne againe home vnto him from these abuses and deceits so farre differing from his institution to his truth and from our sinnes to his grace and that by his grace Father haue we said We haue sinned against heauen and against thee we are not worthie any more to be called thy children And hee hath according to the same euen his wonted mercie put a ring vpon our finger cloathed vs with Christ and caused vs to eate his flesh and his bloud They were dead hath hee said but they are returned to life they were lost and they are found againe c. To God bee praise and glorie for euer by the same his Sonne Iesus Christ our Lord Amen Let vs now runne ouer and briefely rehearse againe all that which we haue handled and intreated of in this whole worke In the first Booke we haue handled the rearing and raising vp of the Masse A briefe rehearsal of the whole worke from time to time and from parcel to parcell we haue shewed that the old seruice did consist of a publike confession of sinnes in the reading of the old new Testament and that of whole bookes of the same in singing of Psalmes by the whole Congregation in a Sermon vnto the people which was made by the Bishop or Pastor expounding either some place that had beene read or some such other as hee iudged fit for the edifying of the Church in offerings which were offered by the people for the poore and other vses of the same in a generall praier for all the necessities of the Church state in the institution of the holy Supper taken out of the Gospell or the Apostle in a witnessing of the sincere loue of the faithfull one towards an other before they should draw neere vnto the holy Table and in a denunciation vnto such as were not of this number to the wishing of them to abstaine in the distribution of the holy Supper vnto all the people vnder both kindes during the time of which action they ceased not to sing Psalmes or to read the Scriptures and finally in a solemne thankesgiuing for the benefit receiued as well in the death and Passion of our Lord as in the Communion of his body and bloud in the holy supper Which done the Bishop or Pastor sent the people away with a holy blessing And it is not to be forgotten as we haue seene that all this was done in an vnderstood and knowne tongue As for prayers for the dead praying vnto Saints the Canon of the pretended sacrifice and all the parts whereof it is framed wee haue seene them brought in many ages after and that at seuerall times and great distaunces betwixt one and an other and still impairing and growing worse from time to time Retaining therfore for our seruice that which we well perceiue to bee truely auncient and reiecting that which is notoriously new what shall such seruice bee to speake according to a good conscience but the same that is now vsed in the reformed Churches In the second Booke we haue compared the circumstances of the old seruice and those of the Masse First we haue found the Church vnder persecution without publike places to call vpon the name of God in Afterward wee did see Churches built for the same but without any manner of Images with tables let vs call them if you will Altars for the communicating of the holy supper but without Lampes burning of Incense Consecrations Dedications c. We haue obserued the lawfull election and calling of
as also that wee shall bee able to deriue it from the first and purest ages wherein the sacred fountaine of mans saluation continued and stood in his vnspotted puritie and exquisite bringhtnes not hauing beene as yet troubled with our humaine inuentions not hauing been as yet defiled with the superstitions which the preposterous imitarion of Iudaisme or the vnaduised skill of fashioning themselues after the manner of the Gentiles did together with the time draw in huge and massie heapes vpon them For otherwise certainely if we can neither become acquainted with it by the holie Scriptures nor finde out anie markes or tokens of the same to haue beene vsed in all that space of pure and vncorrupted Antiquitie but rather that not so much as the name thereof is therein specified and that any other seruice was then offered vp to God let vs bee bolde to say that then the misterie and price of our Saluation lyeth not therein seeing that Saluation it self hath not instituted or ordayned the same as also that the Seruice to be performed by the church doth not consist therein seeing the Primitiue church did neuer know it But then may we well see and perceiue that it is some bastardly broode and intire and vniuersall corrupting of Christ his institution and of the first and auncient manner of seruing of God transformed and changed by little little from an abuse of words into an abuse of matter and substance from a Sacrament to a sacrifice and from a sacrifice eucharisticall to a propitiatorie sacrifice and from the commemoration or remembrance of the onely sacrifice of Christ into a pretended reall and dayly killing and offering vp of himselfe as also that this saide Masse which we see now a dayes is nothing else but a collection and patched thing of many ages a composition incorporated by many Popes for the more precisenes whereof there haue not beene admitted thereunto anie other ingredientes from time to time then the abuses which Sathan men and the iniquitie of time haue beene able to bring in eyther of pretended malice or through carelesse negligence or through ignorance into the church In so much as that finallie the holie Supper of our Lord cannot there retaine anie thing to be knowne by neyther hath it anie thing so contrarie opposite or repugnant as the Masse which from this lawfull and legitimate issue as some of the old Writers haue called it is changed into an illegitimare and bastardly thing from a publique into a priuate from the communion of the faithfull in the same Sacramentes into a particular celebration by one priest and to be briefe from a serious meditation of the death of our Lord into a colde and ridiculous representation of the same from a real and effectual participation of that flesh giuen for the life of the world and of that bloode shed for the remission of our sinnes into a dumbe and doltish ceremonie and that to be therewithall such a ceremonie as which assisting aiding vs a thing neuer heard of in any of the former times there is more hope and helpe to be expected I say not then from the holie supper of the Lord administred according to his institution nor then from all the Sacramentes of the Church of Christ but then from the verie sacrifice which the Lord hath once offered vppon the tree of the Crosse for the saluation of mankinde Now therefore for the clearer handling of this matter I will diuide this treatise into foure partes The first shall bee of the originall and proceeding of the Masse according to all the partes thereof and the second of the circumstances whatsoeuer is depending thereupon which is all that which properlie concerneth the historie thereof The third shall declare how it is to be considered and tried according to the nature and quality of a sacrifice and the fourth how in the nature and qualitie of a sacrament being that which commeth neerest to the touching of the doctrine thereof And I beseech all those that loue the truth and are feruentlie touched with an earnest care of their owne saluation that they would open their eyes and bring them to the sight and view of this matter clean and purged from all manner of preiudice of whatsoeuer forestalled opinion as likewise I pray God that he would giue me the grace of comming vnto this work with a true and sincere affection and vnfained defire to see the church of Christe reformed according vnto true antiquitie in these our daies purged from al nouelties which degenerate from the same reformed according vnto that antiquitie I say which hath for his foundation the doctrine of the Sonne of God the practise of his Apostles gouerned by his spirite but purged from that noueltie which can alledge nothing for his maintenance but the dreams of men those such as are alwaies younglings and babes in things concerning God yea rather alwaies brutish as sayeth S. Paul in that which concerneth his seruice The Contentes of the Chapters of the first Booke 1 AFter what manner the Supper of the Lord was first instituted and ordayned and that the Masse hath no ground or foundation eyther in the Scriptures or in the practise of the Apostles 2 That the Masses fathered vpon the Apostles and Disciples of Christ are notorious and meere suppositions 3 In what manner God was serued in the Christian Church in the time of the Apostles and their Disciples 4 What manner of diuine seruice was vsed in the Church vntill the time of S. Gregory or thereabout and namelie what manner of Masse that was which was so called by those that were catechised 5 What manner of diuine seruice there was vsed namelie in that which was called the Masse of the faithfull 6 Answeres vnto certain obiections and what maner of diuine seruice is most conformable vnto that which antiquitie indeed commendeth vnto vs as whether that of the church of Rome as it standeth at this day or that of the reformed Church 7 VVhat change and alteration was admitted in the celebration of the Supper about the time of Gregorie the great which falleth out to be in the sixt age of the Church 8 VVhat manner of growth and proceeding the Masse had from Gregorie the great vntill about the time of Charles the great 9 VVhat manner of proceeding aswell concerning the framing and rearing of the Masse as also about the vse therof was after the time of Charles the great and particularly of the dismembring of the Sacrament by the taking away of the Cup of the Lord from it 10 That the Communion vnder both kindes hath beene practized of all the auncient Churches 11 VVhat manner of effect and working the taking away of the Cuppe of the Lorde had amongst the faithfull and vnder what colour and pretext 12 VVherin are answered the pretēded reasons of the aduersaries both by the holie Scriptures and by the fathers A recapitulation or briefe rehearsall of the matters
bodie from the temporall deliuerance to the spirituall from the seruitude of Egypt to the thraâ—dome and slauerie of sinne and to be short from the eating of this lambe which they had solemnized with him vnto that very and true lambe shadowed and pointed out so many ages before this paschall lambe whose bodie was likewise vpon this day giuen for them to the death Ioh. 6.50.15 and whose blood within a few houres after was shed for the remission of their sinnes Your fathers said he in S. Iohn haue eaten Manna in the wildernes and are dead But will you see the true bread of heauen the breade of life the quickning bread that am I my selfe which am truely come downe from heauen and this bread it is my flesh which I will giue for the life of the world who so shall eate thereof shall neuer die but liue for euer c. As if he should say as followeth Your fathers haue eaten the lambe and we againe haue eaten the same here at this present time but the true and very lambe in deed it is my selfe euen the same of whom Esay hath said vnto you He is led to the slaughter for the transgression of the people Esay 53 his soule is offred vp for a sacrifice for sinne Of whom not long since Iohn Baptist said vnto you behold the lambe of God which taketh away the sinnes of the world and of whom I my selfe say vnto you at this present That I go to be deliuered vp to death for you that you shall haue from henceforth my flesh to eat and my bloud to drinke for the remission of your sinnes and for the nourishing of your soules vp vnto eternall life your soules I say that are barren and void of all righteousnes in themselues and therefore also voide of true life but yet such as shall find life in me in my obedience and in my iustice and righteousnes all which are made yours by the sacrifice which now I am about to offer vp of mine owne accord and free will vnto you they shal be become the foode and foison of eternall life if you acknowledge and confesse your sinne your nakednes your vnprofitablenesse and great miserie that is to say if you truely hunger after my grace if you finde and perceiue your selues changed and altred of righteousnes And to the end that the remembrance of this great benefite may be alwaies fresh and new in your memorie thinke vpon remember it I pray you in such sort maner as you would think vpon your meate and drinke without which your bodies cannot stand and much lesse your soules without the benefite of my death and of the life and spirituall nourishment of the same which is secret and hid Do this whensoeuer you shal do it in remembrance of me in remembrance of my torne rent and broken bodie and of my blood shed for you and that such a remembrance as shall notwithstanding exhibite and communicate them vnto you for the assuring of you of the pardon and remission of your sinnes consequently of the saluation of your soules For alwaies and as oft as you shall eate of this bread and drinke of this cup you shall expresse the death of the Lord that is to say you shall receiue the new couenant of grace the seale of your life in him vntill that hee come But this shall be expounded more largely in his place and in the meane time consider and beholde our Lorde and Sauiour doeth take occasion by the Sacrament of the Paschall lambe to institute and ordaine the Sacrament of the holy Supper passing as Saint Ierome saith from the olde to the new wherein as also in this wee haue likewise to consider both a Sacrament and a Sacrifice A Sacrament in that God there presenteth vnto vs bread and wine visible signes and yet notwithstanding exhibiters of an inuisible grace of the participation which the faithfull haue in his bodie and in his blood being members of this head branches of this vine flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones c. A sacrifice in like manner for that in the holy Supper we giue thankes to God for this great deliuerance which we receiue from the seruitude and punishment of sinne in the death of his welbeloued and hereupon it commeth that we call it Eucharisticall and that it hath the name Eucharist giuen vnto it and which neuerthelesse retaineth in some sort somewhat of the nature of a propitiatorie sacrifice in as much as therein wee carefully obserue and keepe the remembrance of this onely sacrifice which is the onely true propitiatorie which the Sonne sent from the father hath once offered vp for all vpon the tree of the crosse for vs differing herein from the Paschall lambe that the institution of the Lambe was a Sacrament of the deliuerance to come whereas the holy Supper is the Sacrament of grace alreadie wrought and purchased and herein againe for that the Passe-ouer held of the propitiatorie sacrifices in that it represented and set before their eyes that which ought to be accomplished in the bloud of Christ whereas the holy Supper holdeth somwhat of them for that it setteth before our eyes this propitiation made and perfected And thus much be spoken briefly deferring the rest till we come to speake of the Sacrifice pretended to be in the Masse What we haue hitherto obserued What was the forme of the holy Supper instituted by our Lord. 1. Cor. 11. The institution of the holy Supper Math. 26. Marke 24. Luk. 22. Paulus Fagius Deut. 8. Deutr. 16.3 is nothing else but that forme of the holy Supper wherein it was first instituted by our Lord as we haue it set downe in three of the Euangelistes and in S. Paule to the Corinthians the first Epistle and the 11. Chapter The summe whereof is as followeth that our Lord after Supper tooke breade and blessed it They vse the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This was done after the manner and laudable custome of the Iewes whose ordinarie manner of blessing in this place is yet to bee read Blessed be thou O our Lord God king of eternitie which hast sanctified vs by thy commandements and hast ordained that we should eate vnleauened bread c. Afterward he brake it gaue it to his disciples and said Take eate this is my bodie do this in remembrance of me Whereas the Iewes were accustomed to say these wordes This is the bread of miserie for so is the vnleauened bread called which our fathers did eate in Egypt Hee that is hungrie let him come and eate and he that hath neede let him come and celebrate the Passeouer Our Lord in this place making the bread of miserie the sacrament of the bread of life that so who so eateth thereoâ— worthily shal neuer hunger Afterwards it is said that he tooke the cup and gaue thankes the Euangelistes vsing the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the same sence and signification
that the former word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was vsed and gaue it to them from hand to hand saying Drinke ye all This cuppe which the Iewes call Chos halel 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the cup of blessing the cup of prayse or thankesgiuing which they did blesse in these words Blessed be thou O Lord our God King of eternitie c. which hast created and made the fruit of the vine c. And in distributing it they did sing one of the Psalmes of Dauid which beginneth Halle-lu-iah Praise ye the Lord. But to the end that from thenceforth it might continue the Sacrament of the new Testament our Lord addeth thereunto these wordes For this is my blood the blood of the new Testament which is shed for many for the remission of sinnes And according to the Apostle to the end that it might be henceforth a perpetuall institution and ordinance in the Church of Christ And euermore and as oft as you shall eate of this bread and drinke of this cuppe you shall declare and shew forth the Lords death vntill his comming In the end it is said that our Lord and his Apostles did sing a Psalme and afterward went vp into the mountaine of Oliues 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Munster vppon S. Marke Paulus Fagius vpon Deut. c. 8. Scaliger de Emendat temp lib. 6. Cassander in his Liturgies The Psalme I say which was wont to bee sung of the Iewes in the closing and shutting vp of this solemne feast of vnleauened bread after Supper and is recorded in their bookes of rytes to be the 114. Psalme when Israel came out of Egypt But Burgensis is of opinion that it was a Psalme composed of many Psalmes that is to say of all the Psalmes from the 113. vnto the 119. which thing is more at large to bee seene in Munster Fagius others but yet better in the Lord of Escalles his booke of the reformation of time for it goeth farre beyond all the rest in the clearing of this matter And now we haue to consider what it is that the Masse hath common and what it hath like with this holy Supper at this day this holy Supper I say wherein wee see that our Lord the Lord of the Sabbath the Lord of all the ceremonies the Lord of the law it selfe did not disdaine exactly to obserue all the circumstances of the celebrating of the same as they are ordained in the law as namely the day the houre and the manner and forme there prescribed referring the same to his true and proper vse onely and to the onely end it respected which was himselfe pointed out prefigured in the same Whereas they of the Church of Rome men sinners as all the kind of man is haue not beene ashamed to dispense with the institution of this holy Sacrament and to cut and clip it change and alter it after all after their owne best liking fashion Our Lord distributed the bread and the cup vnto his Apostles the maister of the houshold vnto his children where is there any one step or marke of this communion of this communicating in the Masse It is his will and pleasure that this holy Sacrament should be a remembrance of his death and passion vntill he come that we should comfort and strengthen our selues in this faith combine and knit our selues in mutuall loue and charity waiting for the participation of his glory that so wee might make vp perfect his body in the heauens Where is this remembrance in the Masse where euerie thing is vttered in an vnknowne language where all is done by signes whisperings mumbled vp not vnderstood the expositions whereupon are so ridiculous fantastical ful of controuersies amongst their Doctors And furthermore who euer hauing seene the celebration of the holy Supper in the first ages could once dreame of finding the same in the Masse Or who is he who giuing good and attentiue eare vnto the true institution of the Lordes Supper read as it is set downe by the Euangelists that can proue himselfe so quicke sighted as soundly from the same to gather the doctrine of the Masse But say they th'Apostles haue not set downe euerie thing there are many more ceremonies belonging thereunto Of the place Other things when I come c. 1. Cor. 11. for S. Paule himselfe saith Caetera cum venero disponam other thinges I will set in order when I come But doe they not make any conscience to comprise vnder one Et caetera the doctrine either of the sacrifice or of transubstantiation the whole force and marrow of their Masse Is it credible that S. Paul would vse such delaies in things so important and so necessary as wherein according to their owne saying resteth their saluation as without which the same cannot stand Neyther are they yet ashamed to set before vs the foundation of the Masse so huge and massie a building vpon a meere gesse supposall that hath no ground or foundation at all to rest it selfe vpon Ambros in 1. Cor. c. 11. Nay then let vs heare what the fathers say S. Ambrose He teacheth vs that we must first handle for order sake the head principall thinges concerning our saluation as wherein one cannot erre without committing of some grieuous offence Caetera but as concerning other thinges which are for the edification of the Church he passeth them ouer till his comming Chrisostome vpon this place S. Chrisost vpon the 1. Cor. c. 11. hom 28. Theod. vpon the 1. Cor. c. 11. Oecum in 1. Cor. c. 11. Gloss ordin vpon the 1. Cor. c. 11. Thomas 3. parte sum q. 64 art 2. in 1. ad Cor. where he speaketh saith he of the same thing or of some other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not verie vrgent or necessarie thereby to make them carefull to reforme their faults when they shall thinke of his comming Theodoret He could not set in order all things but hauing written of the most necessarie he reserueth the lesse necessarie till he come in person Oecumenius Either hee speaketh of the same thing as if the holy supper of our Lord had neede amongst the Corinthians to bee reformed in other pointes or else hee speaketh of some other thing which hath neede of his owne presence The ordinarie Glosse Of the same but by your selues you cannot wade any further therein Saint Thomas He speaketh vpon some slight and familiar traditions he speaketh of thinges containing no matter of waight that is to say indifferent thinges And in another place But as concerning thinges which are necessarie in the Sacrament Christ himselfe hath appointed them In like manner Caietanus Caetera inquit praenarrata that is to say the things before spoken of as that one came drunken an other hungrie that there were contentions amongst them these are the other thinges which he promiseth to redresse at his comming If then these other thinges whereof Saint Paule would speake bee not the
in the Euangelistes and in the Actes As then our Lord came not to abolish but to fulfill the law seeing likewise that the Apostles were not sent to change the pure Seruice of God instituted and maintained in the Synagogues but rather to establish and confirme it wee neede not doubt but that they did fashion and conforme themselues according to the patterne which our Lord had shewed them for the performing of this holie seruice seeing it was not any cause to disanul or destroy the comming of our Lord and Sauiour who did by his only sacrifice and offring vp of himself abolish all the Legall Sacrifices which were nothing but in asmuch as they were applied vnto him Now the Iewes had in euerie towne and cittie a Synagogue whereinto they assembled themselues euerie Sabboth day there to pray vnto God all together and there to heare the reading of the law and the expounding of the same againe according to the bignes of the Cittie they had it deuided as is amongst vs into manie parishes so that the Rabbines do reckon in Ierusalem to the number of fiue hundred and they were called in Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as if one should say Houses for Congregations Bathei Midrascoth Fagius in Leuit Paraph. Chald. cap. 231. Luke 4 18. Acts 15.21 Sermons Expositions c. Of this order we haue the steppes and prints in the Gospell Iesus sayeth S. Luke came into Nazareth where he had beene brought vp and entred into the Synagogue on the Sabboth day according to the custome and stoode vppe for to reade c. and lighting vpon the place of Esay The spirit of the Lord is vpon me because he hath annointed me c. This day sayeth hee is this Scripture accomplished in your hearing c. In the Actes likewise S. Iames sayeth For Moses of olde time hath in euerie Cittie them that preach him seeing hee is read in the Synagogues euerie Sabath day c. And such was the order in those Synagogues that S. Paule went vnto confuting of the Iewes by the Scriptures euerie Sabath day for Paule and Barnabas sayeth Saint Luke being entred into the Synagogue vpon the Sabath day they sate downe and after the lecture of the Lawe and Prophetes the chiefe of the Synagogue sent vnto them saying Men and Brethren If you haue any worde of exhortation which is signified by the worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the people speak on then Paule stoode vp and made a signe with his hand c. Where by the way we haue to obserue Acts 15.42 that vpon the other daies of the weeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is on the dayes betwixt Sabath and Sabath they beseeched and intreated the Gentiles to preach the Gospell vnto them and not as some haue deliuered the Sabath following and thus we are come to the reading of the Law and the ordinarie expounding of the same in the Synagogues But this exercise of Pietie which was practised in the holie congregations vnder the Law began with prayers and those prayers according to the opinion which is helde most probable with a generall Confession of the people acknowledging their sinnes a Confession accustomed of olde in all their Sacrifices Leuit. 16.5 the 16. Fagius in Paraph Chald. Leuit. ch 16.16 Numb ch 5. Thalmud in the treatise of Sacrifices which otherwise without this should haue missed of their appointed end and by consequent haue become vnprofitable and besides that the markes and signes thereof are in the law and the patterne platforme thereof in the Prophetes we haue the same particularlie in the bookes of the Iewes in these wordes We haue sinned O Lord wee haue done wickedlie wee haue dealt deceitfullie in thy sight thy people and all the house of Israell we repent our selues thereof and are ashamed for the same And therefore O Lord we beseech thee forgiue vs our sinnes our iniquities and our transgressions as it is written in the booke of Moyses thy seruant c. And this confession is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a verball Confession which brought the Iewes to remember and call to minde the true vse of Sacrifices vz. a witnessing against themselues and condemning of their deserts and merites as vnto Christians the benefite of the death and passion of our Lord without the which both the one and the other should lye dead in their sins Then there followed certaine Psalmes of Dauid and other Prophetes which were sung cleane through and certaine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thankesgiuings for the free mercies of God bestowed vpon his Church and are held to haue beene instituted by Esdras at such time as he set downe orders for the people returned out of captiuitie as is to be seene in the prescript forme amongst them afterwarde the reading of the law was deuided into 51. Sedarim or Parsâ—ioth that it is to say Sections and of the Prophets into as manie Haphtaroth that is to say openinges of the booke lessons or as others take it Dismissings because the Seruice ended there to the ende they might bee of proportionable number with the 50. or 51. Sabathes of the common yeare or to the 54. of the Leape yeare Next after this reading and expounding of the Law there followed a generall prayer for the necessities and wantes aswell of the Church as of the state whether publike or priuate and finally the Congregation receiued the blessing pronounced vpoÌ„ the people by the mouth of the Minister or chief of the Synagogue and so they had leaue to depart This was their ordinarie seruice but in the great feasts and especially in the feast of Easter whereunto answereth the ceremonie of the holy Supper there was this ouer aboue namely after the blessings thanksgiuings before mentioned a long praier deliuered by the mouth of the householder 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wherin thanks was rendred vnto the Lord God of eternitie for that of his sole mercie he feedeth the whole world for that he had deliuered them from Egypt and giuen theÌ„ in possession the promised land for that he had vouchsafed to scale vp the truth of his couenant in their flesh and to declare his law vnto them he did therein likewise humblie intreat him for his onelie goodnes sake to take pitty vpon his Israel on his Ierusalem on his Tabernacle to hasten the comming of the Prophet Elias that is to say of the forerunner and to giue them to see the daies of the Messias the Redemer of Israel c. which done and euery one of those which were present hauing in a praier vttered in a low voice seuerally and apart ratified this generall praier they proceeded to the distributing of bread and of the cup with a prescript forme of wordes and that in remembrance aswell of the miserie they had suffered as of the mercy they had tasted in their deliuerance from Egypt The first Christians then framed themselues after this
manner of seruice That the seruice of Christians was deriued from thence excepted one that after they had with all honourable reuerence and tender compassion buried the olde Synagogue they prayed vpon the Lords day that is to say vpon the first daye of the weeke in remembrance of the resurrection in stead of the Sabath and brought in the reading of the Euangelists the Epistles of the Apostles with that of the law the Prophets out of which the Bb. or Pastor did expound somewhat vnto them then after these lectures the holie supper was celebrated amongst the faithfull by the reciting of the institution of the same and the distributing of the bread and cup vnto the people the which for the most part were taken from their owne offrings for the vse of the holy Sacraments which done there followed certain Psalmes of thanksgiuing for the spiritual good things receiued of God at this holie table after which the assembly brake vp and all this was done and said euen till all was ended in great simplicity and singlenes and in a lauguage vnderstood and in such garmentes as all the people did weare as it shall bee certainelie proued hereafter from point to point Of the Confession of sins the first profession that euery Christiā must make Matth 3. Mar. 1 we haue some prints marks in S. Iohn Baptist for such as came vnto him cōfessed their sins were baptized for without the knowledge of sin no man can come to the acknowledgement of grace Acts 13. the shutting vp of Paul his sermō to the Iewes in the Synagogue at Antioch standeth vpon these words Be it known vnto you that by Iesus Christ remission of sins is preached vnto you c. wherby likewise we see that they which were cōuerted by the preaching of the Apostles were touched with compunction of heart confessed their sins hence cōmeth that which Lyranus telleth vs vpō those words in Leuiticus And the high Priest laying both his handes vppon the Goate Leuit. 16. shall confesse the iniquities of the children of Israell c. Not sayeth hee declaring all their particular sinnes for that were impossible but in generall as wee doe in the confession vsuallie made in the beginning of the Masse And yet notwithstanding now a dayes the Priest hath neuer a word that waye saue onelie for himselfe whereas the Pastor holding the place of the high Priest that is which is the mouth of the people in the Church ought to confesse vnto God the iniquities of that people in setting before them for the remission thereof the benefite of the Sacrifice of his onelie begotten sonne Iesus Christ our Lord which should make vs belieue together with other signes and marks which we shall see hereafter that this parte of seruice was of good praise and commendation as for reading it was ordinarie as we haue seene in the Synagogues whereinto the Apostles came for to instruct and teach the Iewes Acts 20. and for the publike assemblies wee haue a manifest example thereof in the Actes where S. Paule the Disciples being come together for to breake bread that is to celebrate the Lordes Supper handleth the word of God amongst them and continueth his speech vnto midnight that is he did not only reade vnto them but expounded it vnto them also and drew out from thence doctrines for their vse after the manner vsed in preaching and likewise hee ordinarilie calleth his office and function the Ministerie or administration of the word And as for prayers to be made for the aduancement of the glorie of God for the necessitie of the Church and state politique the heads and members of the same and for our owne saluation we haue both precept and prescript forme deliuered vs by our Lord Mat. 6. c. Mat. 6. 1. Tim 2. the admonition of S. Paul to make intercessions prayers supplications c. for all men for kinges for men set in authoritie c. and the example of the Apostles perseuering in prayer and in the breaking of bread c. and S. Augustine doth by name expound that place of S. Paule of solemne prayers of the Lordes Supper and as for the administration thereof we haue the forme set downe in the 1. to the Corinthians 10. 1. Cor. 10. 11. and 11. vnder the signes of bread wine which were wont to be brought to the common feastes of Christians they were blessed according to the institution of the Lord as it is there set downe for the communicating of his bodie and blood and in remembrance of his death which he suffered for our sinnes And this whole action was intermingled with Psalmes and spirituall giuinges of thankes taken and deriued from the example of our Lord who after the holie Supper sung a Psalme with his Apostles according to the exhortation likewise of S. Paule speaking thus vnto vs Be yee filled with the spirit speaking amongst your selues in Psalms and Hymnes and spiritual songs c. Ephes 5.18.19 Colos 3. giuing thankes alwaies for all thinges in the name of our Lord Iesus vnto our God and Father vpon a solemne or festiuall day it is cleare and euident by these wordes in the Actes Acts 20. And the first day of the weeke the Disciples being assembled c. that is to say vpon the Lordes day confirmed likewise 1. Cor. 11. where these assemblies may seeme to bee appointed properlie for the holie Supper of our Lord. 1. Cor. 11. To bee briefe that all was done in a knowne tongue 1. Cor. 14. we need no other witnes then S. Paule I esteem more sayeth hee of fiue wordes in the Church spoken to my vnderstanding then often thousand in an vnknowne tongue c. And againe this verilie was the scope and drift of the Spirit of God in the gift of tongues Now concerning all that hath gone before especiallie that of the more often celebrating of the holie Supper by the faithfull exercising themselues therein during the continuance of the first loue and zeale then they did afterward it is confirmed by all them that haue written anie thing of sacred functions but wee will insist vpon and presse them onelie who are of most authoritie and best allowance For Confession Lyranus hath told vs that they had a generall confession of the sinnes of the people in the beginning of their seruice imitating therein the manner of the Iewes in their prayers and sacrifices And to him let vs ioyne S. Ciprian as next The holy Hierarchie saieth hee that is the Minister of the Church whome the holie Ghost toucheth with compunction Ciprianus siue quis alius de card operib Christi let him watch thereto let him dwell therein and keepe holie the same c. and let him pray boldlie and confidentlie for his own ignorances and those of the peoples by making a confession from a wounded hearte c. Of Psalmes and reading of lessons out of
custome was vsed in his time And the same thing is witnessed by Saint Ierome Euseb l. 1. de Demonst S. Hieron ad Lucinium Chrysost in epist ad Ephe. especially of the Church of Rome and those of Spaine Whereupon we see likewise that Chrysostome cryeth out most vehemently as complaining of the frosennes of his age as being such as that though the supper of the Lord were celebrated dayly yet there came but a very few people to the holy table yea of so great accompt it was held as that it appeareth vnto vs by a law made by the Church and set downe in the ancient Canons that the sacraments being blessed all the faithfull that is all those which were admitted to bee of the communion fellowship of the Church for so they called them should stay in the assemblie The difference betwixt the faithfull and those that were catechised and should be exhorted euen as they would auoide the punishment for doing otherwise to communicate But on the contrarie such as could not bee receiued thereunto namely such as were catechised as not hauing as yet beene sufficiently instructed Penitents which had not as yet giuen sufficient cleare and manifest signes of their repentance as also the possessed for being vexed of the euill spirit should be aduertised to withdraw themselues and to leaue the place cleane for the faithfull Concil Antioch c. 2. C. peracta D. 2. de consecrat And this is it which the Canons say As for such as enter into the Church of God and heare the scriptures but communicate not in prayer with the people but rather by some intemperancie doe keepe backe themselues from the holy communion let them bee excommunicate and cast out of the Church c. Againe The consecration ended let euerie man giue himselfe to receiue the communion if they will not bee cast out of the Church Hiero. in 1. ad Cor. c 11. Chrysost in 2. ad Cor. ho. 18. for so it was ordayned by the Apostles c. Whereuppon Saint Ierome telleth vs The supper of the Lord must bee common to all for hee hath giuen the Sacramentes vnto all his disciples equally And Chrysostome In some thing the Minister differeth not from the common people Nihil differt sacerdos à Subdito as when the participating of the holy mysteries is in hande For wee are all alike thought worthie to receiue them Not as in the olde law where the high Priest tooke his certaine portion and the people theirs and so as that the people could not haue any thing of that which was the sacrificers part for vnto euery one there present is deliuered one and the same bodie and one and the same cuppe And therefore hee was greatly offended with those who stayed behind with the faithfull after those which were catechised were put forth Chrysost in epist ad Ephe. hom 3. and yet woulde not communicate as offering iniurie vnto the Lordes table and feast Thou art come hither saith hee and hast sung Psalmes in the place with all the rest and in that thou hast not departed hast acknowledged thy selfe to bee of the number of those which are worthy to bee admitted thereunto howe commeth it therefore to passe that thou hauing stayed doest not receiue the Lords Supper And if thou aunswere that thou art vnworthy art thou not so likewise by consequent of the communion which is in prayers c. As for those which were catechised put to do pennance and possessed Of the catechised which had leaue to depart the Deacon after the sermon made knowne and signified vnto them in plaine wordes that they were to depart and go away which thing might bee practised with lesse adoe at this day when as there is not almost one to bee seene possessed of the euill spirit and for that the rigor and seueritie of doing of pennaunce is much abated as thirdly in that there come into our Churches none but the children of Christians And this leaue which was declared and openly told them was called Mittere vel dimittere vnde Missio Missa in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 From whence the name of the Masse grew hence was the first originall of this worde Masse in the Church because as Bellarmin himselfe confesseth that this leaue was deliuered in these wordes Ite Missa est as amongst the Pagans was wont to be said I licet c. And by little and little as abuse is apt to seaze vpon wordes that are most familiar and well knowne vnto vs it came to passe that that part of the seruice which endured vnto the sermon Raban l. 1. c. 32. Innocen l. 6. de Sacr. Hugo l. 2. part 8. cap. 14. Tertul. de praescript corona and inclusiuely vnto the rehearsing of the Creede was called the Masse of those that were catechised and that which was afterwarde that is to say the celebrating of the holy Supper had appropriated and giuen vnto it the name of the Masse of the faithfull according to the olde and auncient distinction made in the Church betwixt those which were called the faithfull and those which were catechised And this is likewise testified by Tertullian in many places and the Masse of the faithfull began where that of the catechised ended But admit that this sending away was practised in the Church Rabbi Leui. in Leuit. cap. 5. after the manner of the Iewish Church which would not suffer that any leprouse or other infected persons shoulde bee admitted vnto their sacrifices or els according to the Pagans themselues who woulde chase the prophane from their misteries and holy thinges with these wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is leaue for the people to depart so farre it hath preuailed as that without all doubt it hath brought forth a name for the Masse a name which was neuer read in any Hebrew Greeke or Latine Authour before this time that is to say till foure hundred yeares after the death of our Lord and yet so new in that age of the worlde as that Saint Ierome the Pastor of Rome and one who hath written so many great volumes hath neuer so much as once made any mention of it yea and Saint Ambrose who vttereth it once and Saint Augustine onely twise did yet neuer take it in that sence and signification that we vse it for neither the one nor the other doth speak of it in touching or deliuering the matter and doctrine of the Sacrament although that Saint Ambrose haue written thereof sixe bookes and that S. Augustine haue handled the matter more amply and largely and more often then any other both vpon S. Iohn and in other places But both of them in a signification farre differing from that wherein it is vsed at this day that is to say not meaning or vnderstanding by this worde either sacrifice or sacrament Furthermore the place alleadged out of S. Augustine his sermons are of small force because the best
Lord God The people It is meete and conuenient c. And then the Minister did handle in manner of a briefe preface the causes why they gaue thankes as namely for that he had created man after his owne image for that he hauing reuolted and forsaken him it pleased him to recouer and recall him in Iesus Christ for the giuing of his Law vnto him for hauing admonished him by his Prophets for hauing sent them his onely begotten Sonne in the fulnes of time to fulfill the law in his owne person for quickning by his death those that were dead in Adam to make them capable of eternall life and for that to this ende hee had dyed risen againe and ascended into heauen and for that also hee gaue himselfe freene to the death readie to deliuer vp his life for the life of the world and for hauing left vs a liuelie representation of this so great a benefite and for that he had taken the bread in his holie handes blessing sanctifying breaking and distributing it vnto his Disciples and Apostles saying Take eate This is my bodie c. and for hauing done in like manner with the cuppe saying Drinke yee all This is the cup of the new Testament in my blood c. And in this place in the processe of this goodlie Preface was read in a briefe manner the institution of the holie Supper as it is to be seene also in all the Lithurgies The Lithurgie of S. Basill The Lithurgie of S. Denys and this action was shut vp and ended with the answere of the people in these wordes Lord wee remember herein thy death and passion and do emfesse thy resurrection vntil the time of thy comming or as it is read in S. Denys with a protestation Lord 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thou hast said Do this in remembrance of me which done the bread and the wine were held consecrate sanctified and for sacraments by vertue of the institution of our Lord which is alwaies powerfull and hath his efficacie and not by vertue of certaine wordes spoken ouer the elementes Of which thing as shall bee declared in his place the purest old Churches neuer dreamed Then there followed a praier that it would please God to shew them all the mercie as that they may communicate the bodie and blood of his Sonne by a true and liuelie faith and not to their condemnation and iudgement as also that it would please him to knitte them altogether in true charity and loue in the communion of his Sonne by his holy spirit euen in so effectuall a manner as they did certainely eate and drinke all of the same bread and cuppe then the conclusion followed with the ioyning thereunto of the Lordes Prayer and after that for a signe of this holy vnion of their spirites and wils in Christ a mutuall kisse the signe and testimonie eyther of true and vnuiolate amitie or else of an vnfained reconciliation and that they had not vainely and for a fashion spoken The kisse of peace Forgiue vs our sinnes as wee forgiue them c. and thereupon also it was called Osculum pacis the kisse of peace as also further to signifie that this knot of the vnitie of the faithfull did not end in this world After this peace there was mention made of them who either had liued wel or which were dead in Christ especially of the Martyrs whose names were read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is out of a certaine register or catalogue partlie sayeth S. Denys to signifie that they were not dead but verilie liuing and therefore the Primitiue Church called the death of man by the name of birth natiuitie and partly to stirre vs vp to the same constancie by their example Now when this was finished the Pastors and Deacons which were to distribute the holie Supper did first communicate themselues and after deliuered the bread and the cuppe to the faithfull and gaue it them in their hands speaking the significatiue wordes of this holy Mysterie but so as that they did not all binde themselues to vtter them in the same tearmes And during this whole action Psalmes were sung by the people and that such as concerned the thing in hand and the same in the end was shut vppe with a solemne thankesgiuing and before that it was not lawfull for anie man to depart and goe away and all this was alwaies done in a tongue which the people vnderstoode and with so loude a voice as might be that so the people might bee able to say Amen And this order will wee runne ouer againe particularlie according to euery parte of same Of the Preface speaketh Chrysostome saying when we beginne to say The Lord bee with you Of the Preface Chrysost in 1. ad Corint hom 36. in 2. hom 18. Chrysost hom de Eucharist ad Heb. hom 22. the people doth aunswere And with thy spirite Againe In the holie and reuerende Misteries the Pastor praieth for the people and the people for the Pastor for these wordes and with thy spirit can not tell vs or giue vs to vnderstand any other thing The councell of Nice 1. sayth Let vs not rest our selues in the bread and wine which are set vpon the Table but let vs lift vp our heartes on high that is Sursum Corda namelie to the Lambe of God c. Chrysostome Hast not thou promised to the Priest who saieth Lift vâ—â—o your hâ—artes and mindes on high we haue them fixed and setled in the Lord This table is altogether furnished with mysteries the Lambe of God is offred for thee c. And in an other place Wee lift vp our mindes on high This is a table for Eagles and not for Crowes to feede at c. S. Augustine August de bono perseuer cap. 13. de vera elig c. 3. de bono vid. cap. 16. Epist 15. in Psalm 85. c. Chrysost in hom 26. in Genes That which is saide in the sacrament of the faithfull namely that wee should haue our heartes raysed vppe to God on high Vt sursum corda habeamus ad Dominum sheweth that it is a gift of God as also in asmuch as the Pastor saieth vnto vs afterwarde that we are to yeelde him thankes and that wee make answere that it is meete and right that we should so doe c. And these wordes are repeated in an infinite sort of places And yet sayeth Chrysostome not because hee hath neede of our thankes doe wee say vnto him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c for who is able sufficientlie and worthilie to performe such a seruice seeing the Cherubius cannot attaine vnto it but he willeth it to the end that the gaine may redound to our selues c. And the reasons of this thankesgiuing laid downe by the Minister of the Church in the short abridgement of the historie of the redemption of mankinde or rather of the Church are no lesse to bee noted and marked of vs. Chrysostome We
the furnace Also for that now the Church beganne to be very rich of gifts that the sacrifices that is the offerings of the people should be distributed and diuided equally into foure portions for the Bb. or Pastour for the Cleargie or ministers of the Church for the poore and for the repairing of the church And therevpon and that not without cause euerie one being hereby thus tickled and pricked forward to adde euery day some thing to the seruice as their fancie led them the Mileuitane Councell in the time of S. Augustine tooke the matter in hand ordaining that no other praiers prefaces supplications and masses that is Collects Recommendations or Impositions of hands should be vsed in the Church but those which were approued in that Councel or Synode Least as the same saith by negligence or ignorance there might slip some thing which might be contrarie to the faith this reason is likewise giuen afterward by the Africane councell and it came as yet timely enough if it had been well obserued by those which after came in place yea by Gregorie himselfe And thus be hold The vnlikenes of the Romish Masse we are come to the fiue hundreth yeares after Christ finding in all this time one seruice consisting of confessions and praiers Psalmes reading preaching blessing and distributing of the sacraments according to the institution of our Lord singing of praises vnto God during the time of the communion and a thankesgiuing for the end and conclusion c. without any new offering or sacrificing vp of the sonne of God without any inuocating of the creatures by praying vnto theÌ„ without adoring and worshipping of the sacraments and without as yet free from infinite other both impieties and superstitions and therefore by consequent far from the Masse vsed at this day and on the contrarie side comming much neerer vnto the manner of the holy supper as it is now vsed in the reformed Churches The Romish Masse which is the action of one onely man saying reading speaking by figures in a language not vnderstood that is voide of edification then eating drinking without communion all alone and yet speaking continually in the plurall number being a colde ceremonie if euer there were any The holy supper on the contrarie consisting of a feruent praier by the which the Pastour maketh open protestation The cokerâ—ce and agreement of the Lords Supper with that of olde and declaration of the miserie and destruction of mankinde for the people and himselfe of their serious repentance vnto amendement of life and of remission of sinnes by faith in Christ in Psalmes sung with one consent of heart and voice by all the people for to quicken and stirre vp their fainting and ouer dull spirits vnto God in the reading of the sacred word and the interpreting and applying of the same in his time place by the Pastour as namely after that he hath in solemne sort supplicated the Almightie creator in the fauour of his onely begotten that it would please him to open his mouth for to teach and deliuer the same profitably and the eares and hearts of the people for to vnderstand well in a generall praier for the necessities of the Church and of the whole world for Magistrates pastours the conuersion of Infidels the extirpation and rooting out of heresies the publike peace and all maner of generall and particular afflictions in the reading of the holy supper and expounding of the same by the which namely the faithfull are exhorted to come to the holy table in humilitie and deuotion in assurance of faith and ardent charitie with an earnest acknowledgement of their sinnes and notwithstanding in a stedfast affiance in the mercies of God manifested and reuealed in Iesus Christ admonished to renounce all rancour and hatred contentions and strife and carefully to labour to bee reconciled if so be that they bee broken forth and come to the knowledge of others but the impenitent and wilfull obstinate are debarred from the same and that not by the voice and declaration of the Deacon alone but by a seuere denunciation of the iudgement of God if they abuse the bodie of the Lord as likewise by the sence and feeling of their owne consciences or by the iudgement of the Church After which things all and euery one came neere vnto the holy table in decent order and due reuerence to communicate the bodie and bloud of our Lord they receiued the holie sacraments at the hands of the Pastors with the most significant words that are either in the Gospel or in any of the Epistles of the Apostles lifting vp their hearts on high and praying to God that it would please him by the vertue of his holy spirit to giue them the flesh of his sonne for their spirituall repast and foode and his blood for their drinke vnto eternall life seeing that of his infinit mercie he hath vouchsafed to make them bone of his bones and flesh of his flesh c that so they may abide liue and dwell continually in him And during all the time of this action the deuotion of the assemblie was cherished and nourished with the reading of the holy scriptures as most meete to declare the death of the Lord vntill his comming and to record the vnspeakable benefite of the same with singing of Psalmes also chosen out of purpose both for the calling to minde of man his miserie as also for giuing vnto them the sence feeling of Gods mercie and thirdly for the stirring of them vp to giue vnto God for the same all vnfained and solemne thankes And finally there followed the dismission of the assemblie with a praier of the whole people vnto God containing a briefe thankesgiuing for that it had pleased him to make them to see and taste the assurance of their saluation in the communion and participation of his welbeloued sonne ioyning therunto the singing of the song of Simeon vsed of the old Church as wee haue alreadie seene to the same end and purpose And after the solemne and accustomed blessing admonition being giuen them how they should witnes and testifie the coniunction vnitie which they feele and find in Christ by the way and manner of that liuelie sence and feeling which the members of the bodie haue with the head they were to distribute euery one according to his abilitie vnto the poor for whome the Deacons were to receiue what should be giuen I speake nothing of the order of Catechising both publikelie and priuatelie which was wont to bee appointed and practised certaine weeks before for the instruction and examination of such as should be partakers thereof the morning Sermon which ordinarily is spent in the expounding of the doctrine of the Sacrament vnto the people and that also of the after noone tending to the stirring of vs vppe to the giuing of thankes vnto God Now then let euerie man iudge without being partiall in the matter in which of these two
vpon his cap he then turning himselfe about gaue one of them a blow with his fist Theodor. l. 3. c. 15.16 esteeming himselfe as saith Theodoret defiled and not cleansed thereby because he was a Christian And furthermore he saith the like elie where as namely that Iulian caused all that which was sold in the market to be sprinckled to the ende that the Christians might not buy any thing at all there And that by this sprinkling they held that sinnes were defaced appeareth by these wordes of Hippocrates himselfe de morbo sacro Hippocr de morb sacro that I may haue nothing to doe here with the alleadging of Poets In going in saith hee wee sprinkle our selues with this water to the end that if we haue any sinne we may bee purified and made cleane And Proclus saith That it was not onely made of fresh water but of Sea water also Proc. de sacrif Magia Turneb in Aduers l. 13. c. 21. Athenaeus l. 9. because that salt is detersiue And they sprinckle Aspergillum either of Rosemarie or of the boughes of the Bay tree or of the Oliue tree and not onely for the purging and cleansing of men but Citties Temples and other things without life as also is practised at this day in the Romish Church To be short as they had amongst the Gentiles a peculiar and proper forme of sanctifying it dipping therein as Athenaeus telleth vs a fire brand taken from off the Altar whereupon they offered their sacrifices Durand l. 4. c. 4. so likewise haue they a peculiar manner of making this exorcising the salt first and then the water and after that them both being mixt together which being done both they and the Gentiles do thinke that it purgeth away sinnes Of burning of incense it was so common a custome amongst the Gentiles Of burning of incense Theod. l. 3. c. 16. Sozom. l. 5. c. 17. as that Iulian the Apostate that hee might cunningly binde the Christians to the same ordained that when anie came vnto him according to the custome to receiue anie gifts at his hands they should burne incense before him whereupon certain notable Christians hauing vnderstanding of his purposed intent came and brought them backe againe vnto him that so they might not be polluted and but for a little he had caused them to haue beene put to death Ruffin lib. 1. C. 36. To be briefe Thurificantes that is such as burnt and offered incense vnto creatures no otherwise then to idols were in old time accompted amongst them which had turned aside from the puritie of Christianitie But whether it come from the Gentiles or from the Iewes amongst whom incense represented the sweet smell of the holy praiers of the faithfull in Gods nostrels by the same maner of peruerse lewd imitation it came to passe that in the end it was brought into the Christian Churches but yet not so soone as some would haue vs to belieue For S. August S. Ambr. S. Basil S. Chrysost and other ancient fathers do not speake one word of it in any of all the books they haue written if onely certain Lithurgies alleadged out of them be excepted which yet hereafter wee will confute proue to be false and counterfeit stuffe S. August in Psal 49. 50. S. Augustine to the contrarie Behold saith he we are out of care we go not any more to seeke incense in Arabia God requireth of vs a sacrifice of praise and such a sacrifice had Zacheus in his patrimony c. Againe shal we not then offer any thing vnto him shall we come before God in such sort How then shal we appease his wrath Offer thou hast whereof to offer in thy selfe go not about to take any farre iourney to buy incense Plat. in vit Sixt. 1. Polyd. l. 5. but saie Thy vowes are vpon me O Lord which I will render vnto thee in singing of praises vnto thee c. The onely man wherein it is found is S. Denis an Author better stuft with vaine ceremonies then with solide and sound doctrine And a long time after about the yeare 800. wee reade that Leo 3. ordained that it should be vsed in the Masse For Tapers waxe-candles lights in the Church it is to be noted that the greatest part of Christians their diuine seruice was done in the beginning in priuate Lightes and secretly before day as we may reade in Plinie the second and in all the ecclesiasticall writers and thereupon they could not be without light Now this custome of comming together in the night because of persecution did likewise continue and hold on in the times of peace Euseb l. 4. de vit Constant whereupon it commeth that wee reade that Constantine continued in holy watch vntill it was day and caused to bee lighted for his going to the place and comming backe againe great waxe candles Tapers and verie great torches throughout the whole Citie and lampes in the place of prayer to giue light to them that were present Epiphanius calleth them thereupon Psalmos orationes lucernales Epiph. l. 3. t. 2. that is Psalmes and praiers which were said by a lampe and this was the office of the Acoluthes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to light them after cleare day we do not see that euer the Primitiue Church did euer vse them Tertull. in Apol. Tertullian on the contrarie Wherefore saith he do we not deck the posts with baies vpon the daies of ioy and why breake we not off the day-light by lighting torches Againe Who forceth the Philosopher to sacrifice to play the malecontent Lanct l. 6. c. 2. and to light fond and vaine torches at high noone because the Gentiles constrained the Christians to do it And Lactantius after he perceiued that he had beene a long time mocked of the Pagans at length concludeth in these wordes Who can esteeme or make account of him to bee wise which offereth candles and lampes for giftes vnto him who hath created and giuen the light a reproch which had beene vnfitly charged vpon the Pagans if then it might haue beene cast backe vpon and obiected against the Christians To be briefe the Elibertine Councell forbiddeth them vpon paine of the curse to light any in the places of the buriall of the Martyrs being the places where the Christians vsed to assemble and come together for hee called it The troubling of the Ghostes and spirites of the Saintes and holy ones But as a great number of others did this ceremony tooke his passage from the Gentiles to the Christians in the time of S. Ierome that is more then 400. yeares after the death of our Lorde And Vigilantius the Pastor of Barcelonia writ against the same Conc. Elibert c. 34. complaining of it that he should see the superstition of the Pagans drawne into religion and deriued fetcht from the Gods of Paganisme to bee bestowed vppon the Christian Martyrs Saint Ierome did
boldly take him vp for so writing yea and somewhat too sharpely in the iudgement of the soundest writers so farre as that Gregory himselfe said that hee could haue desired that he had proceeded more modestly against him and yet at the vpshot hee doth not defend them Hieron cont Vigilant except you call it a defending of them to turne his backe vpon them and run away from them We do not saith hee light candles when it is cleare and bright day as you do slaunder vs but we doe vse the light for the mitigating of the tediousnesse of darknes that so wee may watch vntill day c. Elsewhere he confesseth that there are some in deede which doe lighten them euen at noone day but that it is through ignorance and simplicitie in honour of the Martyrs With a godly zeale saith he but not according to knowledge These reasons in conscience are they not directly against the practise of the Romish church In an other place he obiecteth against Vigilantius that in the Easterne Churches they were vsed to be lighted when the Sun did shine at such time as the Gospell was read not saith he to the end that they shold giue light but for to be a signe of ioy and reioycing So that in the end they grew from the forbidding of them to winke at them to a tolerating of them to the approuing of them by these degrees vnder Gregorie the Great some hundred yeares after to an expresse commanding and ordaining of them Gregor l. 12. in dict 7. cp 9. Platina in Sabiniano Duâ—â—nd l. 4. in Ration Extrauag de celebr Miss c. sin c. Of the crosse Coloss 1.20 Galat. 6.14 for hee it was that ordained the reuenewes for the maintenaunce of waxe candles and tapers And Sabinian his successor let the lamps burne continually in the Temples Wherevpon Durandus and others going about to giue a reason thinke it better to say that this is after the example of the candlestickes of the old testament deriuing the Christians from Iudaisme whereas the Apostles had taken great paines to draw and pull them quite away from the same Of the crosse they alleadge maruellous wonders They make a thousand allegories and as many hyperboles But what can be said more then S. Paule saith God hath reconciled all thinges to himselfe hauing made the attonement by the blood of the crosse of Christ And in an other place God forbid that I should desire to know or reioyce in any thing but in Iesus Christ and him crucified But roundly and all together at a blow we see them come downe from this crosse that is from the death and passion of our Lord the effectuall powerfulnes whereof is adored of the Angels vnto the only signe of the crosse namely the forme of the wood whereupon hee was hanged and there passing ouer according to their custome from the signes to the thinges and from the thinges to the signes they come to attribute vnto this dumbe and naked signe all whatsoeuer is said eyther by the Apostles or by the old fathers of the true and very crosse of Christ I meane not that of verie wood that is the thing that there is least reckoning made of but that of the precious bloode of our Lord verily and really shedde vpon the tree of the crosse for vs. How much more worth had it beene for them to haue dwelt and rested vpon the first tearmes and phrases of speaking Galat. 2.29 3.2 To haue Iesus Christ saith he painted before our eyes crucified amongst vs and we with him Now S. Paule teacheth vs that the crosse of Christ was an offence vnto the Iewes and foolishnes vnto the Gentils and the truth is that they scorned and cast in the teeth of the Christians Minut. in Octauio Tertul. in Apol c. 16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cruces ferales the deadly and mortall crosse and called them Religiosos crucis the religious cleauers vnto the crosse c. as vntill this day the latter Iewes do not call him by any other name then the crucified one Whereupon the Christians to shew that they were not ashamed of the crosse but rather that it was their glory did plant it in the midst of their forehead and made it their marke and badge whereas the infidels would shew it them in token of a mocke they deuised how to vse it with honour and reuerence and turne the matter of their reproch into a most worthy monument of their victorie and signe of their triumph It is to the same purpose Tertul. de coron milit Augu. de verb. Apost serm 8 in Psal 41. that Tertullian saith Frontem signaculo crucis terimus that is we do oftentimes marke our selues in the forehead with the signe of the crosse And S. Augustine We haue a hart but not such a one as yours we are not ashamed of the crucified one that is to say of Christ for by contraries we deale placing the signe of the crosse where shame is wont to be most apparant in his signes that is in the face or forehead the barest and most vncouered part of man But thinke not for all this that they did worship either this signe or the figure and shape of the crosse yea rather in the beginning this signe was made amongst the Christians in the aire Arnob. l. 8. aduersus gentes aut Minutius Cyril 6. contra Iulianum and so went away hauing no abode and those which haue written 300. yeares after the first writers at such time as the Gentiles did reproch and reuile them therewith say in plaine and euident tearmes We doe not adore or worship the crosse neither doe wee wish for or desire it but rather your selues saith Arnobius who consecrate Gods of woode and doe worship the crosses of wood Chryso hom 55. in Matth. August tract 118. in Iohan. yea these make you the parties And Cyril against a like reproch of Iulian aunsweeth flat That the Christians do neither adore nor honour the signe of the crosse But if in any place there be any found which happen to fall in praysing of the crosse saying that it perfecteth all the Sacraments that there is not any thing well done without the signe of the Crosse c. it must be vnderstood to be spoken by way of alluding vnto the crosse of Christ and to the efficacie of his death as that whereupon are founded all the Sacraments and Mysteries of the Church Hieronym ad Eustochium Athanas de humanitar verb. August de peccat merit l. 2. c. 26. Contr. Faust l. 19. c. 14. in Psal 141. and without which all the doctrine of the same is as though it were not As when Athanasius saide That the Deuil doth go away at the signe of the Crosse hee addeth presently that this is by the calling vpon the name of Christ But and if our aduersaries will needs take it strictly according to the letter then let them learne
also to be of the same mind with S. Augustine when he saith in the very same places That the catechised in a certain maner were sanctified by the sign of Christ That the signe of the crosse is a Sacrament which is receiued in the forhead as the others are in the mouth and in the bodie improper speeches as well the one as the other haue begotten and hatched sutable like opinions Els what will they say to Thomas Aquinas who maintaineth and defendeth that the signe of the crosse is not necessarie in the sacraments And how much better had it beene to the purpose for them to haue kept themselues to the serious meditation of the true crosse the death and passion of our Lord But all that they thus struggle and striue for Thomas 3. p. Summae qu. 84. artic 42. add 3. is to be able to approue and make good the signes of the Crosse which are so often in the Masse but yet they cannot tell how to become friends with S. Denis who amongst so many ceremonies reckoned vp in his lithurgie hath not made any mention at all thereof But they tell vs The lithurgies of this time that all these ceremonies are found in the lithurgies or offices of this time as that of S. Basil S. Chrysost c. as likewise many doctrines which we approue not I auouch confesse the same most freely and reserue the doctrines to handle them in their place but I aunswere here in a word that I will not let to indorse write vp the title of false and counterfeite against all these lithurgies and that by prouing either that they were neuer written nor made by them or that if they did ordaine any prescript forme of the administration of the sacrament in their diocesses as there is some apparance and likelihood that they did that according to the measure of abuses that haue beene brought in they were corrupted and depraued afterward And first he that shal compare that which the Syrians vse vnder the name of Basil with that which we haue shall find most notable differences therein Then againe of that which we haue there is one patterne and copie which the old interpreter did vse and another which the latter new interpreter did vse so likewise it standeth with it in the matters of substance Secondly for that that which is attributed vnto Chrysostome is not agreed vpon by the copies of Leo Thuscanus Erasmus and Pelargus one of the making mention of the dead of the inuocating of the virgin there being nothing in the other concerning the same one of them also being printed at Rome and the other at Paris where may also be obserued the forward readinesse and zeale of one place to corrupt and falsifie a thing more then another which is a matter of no small moment to cause men to doubt of the truth of them both And furthermore the Doctor of Espence noteth Claud. Espenc de Missa priuata That this Leo went about to alter and change that which Chrysostome had said of the priuate Masse into an ill fauoured sence and that far from the purpose for which he had deliuered it fitting and applying it to the fashion of the Latine Church in his time into which as then they had brought the same for he was Secretarie to Emanuel Emperour of Greece about the yeare 1170. and did interprete vnto him the writinges of Trithemius the Abbot Which notwithstanding saith hee I doe not stand vppon eyther to make it suspicious or to bee thought vnworthie of Chrysostome and the Greeke Church but rather to cause that it might bee receyued and certainly knowne that as it was begunne by Saint Chrysostome so it had beene amplified and inlarged by others in succession of time The same likewise for the same reasons may bee saide of Saint Basill Thirdly wee haue the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 both in the one and in the other And wee haue shewed before that it was not receiued till about a hundred yeares after them by Proclus Archbishoppe of Constantinople and in both of them there is mention of Confessors after the Martyrs Now it is confessed by our aduersaries themselues that their name was not receiued into the seruice of the Church till a long time after and yet also a great deale later into the Latine Church Wee find also in both of them the name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the mother of God speaking of the holy virgin the doctrine concerning the same is as old and was borne with the Church but the heresie of Nestorius gaue occasion of the worde first receiued in the Councels of Ephesus which were after them In both of them wee find the offring vp of incense 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the remission of sinnes a ceremonie altogether vnknowne vnto these auncient fathers and a blasphemous doctrine not tollerable amongst Christians In that of Basil particularly wee finde the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latine Panis Catechumenorum the holy bread to bee distributed after seruice vnto them which had not communicated not knowne at this time in the Church of the Grecians neither yet mentioned in Basil Nazianzene nor Chrysostome againe in that of Chrysostome by it selfe the Priest adoreth the image of our Sauiour crucified and of the holy virgine a thing not heard of in the Greekish Church for 300. yeares after neither made mention of in any one of all his bookes though he writ verie many volumes and that amongst the rest he was giuen very diligently to write of the ceremonies of the holy supper yea and which is more condemned by himselfe in expresse tearmes Is not this saith he a shame that those whome God hath indued with reason Chsysost in hom 57. in Genes c. 31. doe honour wood and stone that those vpon whom he hath bestowed a voice and speech should bee caried away to the worship of dumbe thinges yea doe we thinke that such brutish and beastly Apostasie can be within the compasse of mercie Fourthly ioyne to the former that there is mention made not of Chrysostome only who is inuocated and prayed vnto therein in certaine copies but of many moe Saintes who liued after Chrysostome and that therein is prayer made for the Emperour Alexius and for the Pope Nicholas by the name of Oecumenius or vniuersall Now it is well knowne that the Greeke Church did neuer take any acknowledgement of the Bb. of Rome by this name and title but that euer since the yeare 1054. the Greekes haue degraded him and set vp in his place the Patriarch of Constantinople that is to say more then 30. years before Alexius came to the Empire And from other places it is to be proued that the first of this name fell to be in the yeare 855. that is to say more then 200. yeares before Alexius in somuch as that this must needs be Nicholas the Patriarch of Constantinople of whom Zonarus maketh mention as liuing in
the Monasterie of neuer so little a thing for his purgation hee was put to receiue the Sacrament in these wordes Corpus Domini sit tibi in purgationem Let the bodie of the Lord bee thy purgation that is for a proofe and triall whether thou bee guiltie or no whereas they were wonte to say in the supper To feede thee vnto eternall life Some gaue it vnto the deade whereuppon the Canon in the councell of Auxerre was made De Eucharistia mortuis non danda and all did vse to giue it to young children whereuppon came the constitution and lawe made by Charles the great To haue the Eucharist readie for to giue to children euerie daye Others did weare it at their breast as they vse to doe the Agnus Dei the blessed graines c. at this day The eight practise was the beginning of the consecrating of it in honour of the Saintes the Masse drawing to their profit and aduantage all the abuses and poisonous infections which were sprung vp together in the Church Whereupon we reade that Gregorie the third added these wordes vnto the Canon Quorum festiuitas hodiè celebratur whose feast is solemnized this day About the yere 750. and 800. because that at this time beganne the inuocation of Saintes to be very rife in the Church of Rome To be briefe Adrian the first as we haue seene redoubled and drew out the Offertorie into a far greater length to the end that there might be the more time leasure for the bringing of their offeringes and caused to be receiued so neere as he could the Gregorian office in euerie place So likewise did Stephen his successor and ordained moreouer that in euery Masse said vpon the Lords day there should be sung Gloria in excelsis whereof wee haue a law by Charles the Great lib. 6. c. 170. The saying of Masses for the dead was not yet established by law Ep. 2. Gregor ad Bonifac. in Tom. 2. concil Naucler Ge. 25 so carefull was he to apply himselfe to all their decrees and nouelties And all this fell betwixt the time of Gregorie the first and the thirde which fell about the time of Pipin and Charles toward the yeare 800. And yet this is to be noted that Masses for the dead were not as yet established by law for Boniface the great Apostle of the Romaine ceremonies in Germanie consulting with Gregorie the second about his commission demaunded of him amongst other questions If kinsfolkes shoulde offer for their dead and so thereupon was inioyned by the Pope to see it done and obserued CHAP. IX What was the manner of the proceeding of the Masse and of the making vp of the same as also of the vse thereof after the time of Charlemaine and particularly of the taking away of the cup of the Lord. NOw we haue hitherto seene the setting together and building of the Masse and that for many ages and by many authors and rearers of the same and of the diuers differing peeces whereof it was patcht From henceforward we are to looke vpon and take the view of the rising not so much of the building as of the vse and manner of vsage thereof falling out more pernicious faultie then the former Let vs alwaies call to mind that the holy Supper by hy his first institution was a remembraunce of the death and passion of our Lord and a communicating of the faithfull in the bodie and blood of the same with the creatures of bread and wine as seales and assurances of eternall life and wee haue seene the making of a Supper without any Communion a pretended sacrifice without any remembraunce of the death of Christ But now it becommeth a custome to vse it in remembraunce not any more of the passion of our Lord and of the merite of his crosse but of the Saints Masses in the honour of the Saints and for diuers other vses of their sufferings and of their merites It is made good for all vses for the liuing for the dead for the whole and for the sicke for men and for beasts for the fruits of the earth and the distemperatures of the aire c. This is now from henceforth become a Catholicon and vniuersal remedie good for euerie thing except for that from which it is fallen and degenerate as namely for that for which the holy Supper was instituted and contrariwise there is not left vnto the holy Supper whose place it vsurpeth the least marke or signe of it selfe It is good for the dead Let the remembrance of the dead be made in all Masses Concil Cabilon Can. 33. saith the Councell of Caualion and the reason is added though it bee smally to the purpose For euen so saith it therein is prayer dayly made for the liuing And it was likewise at this time that they were begun to bee ordained by tennes and thirties c. as it appeareth by the Epistles of Sigibaldus Torchelmas Cuthbertus Lullus c. of giuing landes to the Church in these wordes Offero Deo omnes res quae in hac chartula continentur insertae pro remissione peccatorum meorum parentum ad seruiendum Deo ex its in sacrificiis Missarumue solemniis c. I offer vnto God all that which is contained in this scedule for the remission of my sinnes and the sinnes of my forefathers for the seruice of God practised in the offering of sacrifices and saying of Masses a thing neuer heard of to bee vttered and spoken of by any former writers Good against tempestes Call to your mindes saith Lullus and remember to sing the Masses which are accustomed to be sung for tempests Good against sicknes The priests saith Wigbertus at this time haue said euery one of them fiue Masses for the recouerie of Lullus Good for warres Let the Priests saith Charles and Lotharius say the Masses vsed for them that go to wars with vs. Good for to purge offenders If any man in the Monasteries saith the Councell of Wormes be suspected of theft let him be purged by the taking of the Sacrament And Sybicon Bb. of Spire in the councell of Mentz about the yeare 1100. did by it purge himselfe of adultery Good to hallow cities and fortresses Leo the fourth about the yeare 900. did hallow the Cittie Leopolis against the Saracens And finally good against inchanters for the priestes do vse the hallowed linnens wherein the Eucharist is wrapped for to quench and put out fire And it was requisite that the Councell of Schelestat should helpe and remedie the same by an expresse article Concil Selegstad c. 6. But how farre off are all these vses from that which is ordained by the Sonne of God He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood he abideth in me and I in him Againe All we saith the Apostle which doe eate one and the same bread are one bodie c. But let vs proceed if it bee S. Gregories it deliuereth soules out of
Purgatorie if of S. Roc from the plague if of S. Anthonie the Hermite it saueth cattell if of S. Sigismund it cureth the feauer if S. Anthonies of Padua it bringeth againe lost things if S. Apollines it taketh away tooth-ache if S. Lucies it cleareth the eyes if of the holy Ghost it giueth a faire husband or a beautifull wife c. And for euery one there must be obserued a particular ceremonie a set number of tapers lighted to say them vpon some certaine altars c. And would S. Paule say Paul or Apollos or Cephas were they crucified for you And is there any other death or passion auailable amongst Christians but the Lords or any other commemoration remembrance ordained in the Church but that of Christs what more Gabriel Biel saith It profiteth verie specially indifferently and very generally most specially him which saith it for it is worth eternall life to him most generally that is all the Church for all the members thereof doe participate of the same though they bee not there and yet but indifferently that is to say him for whom it is particularly said and in his greatest efficacie and highest prerogatiue Ex opere operato sine bono motu vtentis onely by the worke done being present thereat though there be neuer a good motion brought thereto by him that is present How farre then if we will belieue them is it more precious then the holy supper instituted by Christ for the worthy receiuing whereof euerie man is to proue himselfe enter into iudgement with his deeds turne ouer the booke of his conscience and foresee the wrath of God in comming vnworthily And who will find it strange that the people did cast off the holy supper for to runne to the Masse the practise whereof is so easie and yet withall so readie to bring saluation where there is nothing to do but to cast abroad the eyes without taking any due consideration of any thing or to open the eares without the vnderstanding of any thing Againe it is scarce credible how vnder the ignorance of these times it was receiued of kingdomes and commonwealthes and the Lordes supper laide aside as a manifest iudgement of God for the despising of his holy institution and casting of it far from them for from hence forwarde you heare not any thing spoken but of the founding of Masses all whatsoeuer duties belonging to the quicke or the dead are reduced into that all the whole order of priesthood hath no other occupation And whereas our Lord had said vnto all his Apostles Go and preach the Gospell vnto all nations baptise do this in remembrance of me about the yeare 1000. they beganne to ordaine and make priestes Vid. Iuellum c. 13. Synodus Selestadiensis c. 5. Synod Rom. c. 5. c. 21. q. 2. Praecipimus with these wordes Accipe potestatem Missas celebrandi sacrificium offerendi provinis mortuis take thee power and licence to celebrate Masses to offer sacrifice for the quicke and the dead yea you may see the Councels busied and bent to the keeping in of the forwardnesse of the ouerflowing streames of the same Let it not bee lawfull say they for any Masses to bee said in publique places let it not be lawfull for any moe to be said in one day in the Monasteries then one Masse yea and that by the decree of Saint Frauncis Francise in ep ad fratres Carol. l. 1. c. 25 Let it not be lawfull saith one for the Priest to say any moe then one saith an other not to say any moe then two and an other then three at the most in one day There shall not any priest be made absolutely that is to say without title or without a certaine parisp and hee shall say but one in the place of the publique assemblie On the contrarie there is now no more spoken of the Supper of the Lord in the Church the Chambermaid hath put her leg ouer her mistresses bed One Canon saith That who so shall not communicate three times a yare at the least as at the Natiuitie of Christ Easter and Whitsontide shall nor bee held for a Catholike But an other doth yet rebate of this number and saith Who so shal not communicate at the least once a yeare shall be held as excommunicate And then commeth the custome of distributing the holy bread vnto them that is a great loafe comming of the offerings in stead of the bread of the holy supper And which is worse to aduance and raise themselues in authoritie from day to day aboue the laytie first they bring in a custome that the laitie should not communicate any more with the Priest but onely three or foure of the Clearkes and afterwarde neither laitie nor Clearkes setting it downe that it was sufficient if there were one answerer whome they called Gampanarium that is he who is wont to ring the hell And finally the laitie came to be almost quite shut out from all for the Priestes euen then when they were to communicate did take from them the cuppe of the Lord and to leaue them some shadow and blind picture of the same they allow and permit them onely to wash their mouthes whereas the Lord had said Drinke ye all of this which all the church vnderstandeth to bee that All the people haue commandement to take and to drinke Now also this is the reason wherefore by degrees they came to this little bread or wafer cake vsed in the Masse For as the assemblies were great so they brought many great loaues which were cut in gobbets and distributed vnto the people and as they grew to drawe backe and to diminish in number came the decree of Clement the third that there should not be any more bread set vpon the altur then should bee necessarie and requisite for the number of the people that was to communicate And so in the end it comming to this that there did not any moe but the priest and his clearke cōmunicate yea for the most part none but the priest himselfe alone from many loaues of an ordinarie bignesse they came to one great one and from one great one to a middle sised loafe and in the end to this little one saith Durandus of the bignes of a penie denarioli And to help and salue all the whole matter Gemma animae c 36. he goeth about to pay vs with an allegorie for lacke of sound reason to make better payment withall Because saith he our Lord was solde for the like peece of money Let euerie man iudge here againe who ought to be accounted the innouator and new fangled they which woulde restore and set antiquitie in her place againe to the shouing out of these nouelties which are we or els they who would vphold and maintaine these nouelties against antiquitie and those our aduersaries doe euidently shew themselues to be And yet let vs not think that this spirit of nouelties
Additions to the Masse which hath of so long time accompanied the Romish church hath cast it off and forsaken it in these latter times for we haue manifest marks and signes to the contrarie All the curious ouerlookers and expounders of the Romish order are of one mind and consent that betwixt the offering and the Canon or the secret as they call it there was not any prayer wont to be said But now we find within the space of these foure hundred yeares or there about fiue to be placed and put in as they themselues also doe acknowledge and it is the same which they call the pettie Canon that is to say Suscipe sancte Pater hanc hostiam or els as it is in some others Suscipe sancta Trinitas hanc oblationem Belarm de Canon receiue O Lord God this oblation or host which I offer vnto thee for my sinnes which are innumerable and for those of all them which are present and for all faithfull Christians either aliue or deade to the ende that it may be profitable vnto mee and them vnto saluation and eternall life Againe O Deus qui humanae substantiae Offerimus tibi Domine calicem salutaris in spiritu humilitatis c. Ven Sanctificator Spiritus Then the blessing of the incense Anno 1065. wherein there is mention made of a propitiatorie sacrifice and of the intercession of Saint Michael new praiers cast and molded according to the mettall of the time vpon new and straunge doctrines Alexander the second put the Alleluiah out of office from the time called Septuagesima Herm. Gigas vntill Easter albeit that by an epistle written frō Michael of Constantiple Anno 1090. 1165. 1200. 1370. 1250. Nauclerus Gezer 42. Vnder the Emperour Rodolph The Councell of Colen it may seeme that that decree was more ancient Vrbane the second ordained a Masse to be said vpon euerie Saturday in the honour of the Virgine Marie Calixtus the third ordained the office of the transfiguration Innocent the third commanded that the Psalme Deus venerunt Gentes should be sung after the Agnus Dei Gregorie the ninth brought in the Salue Regina with the ringing of the bell Albert the great compiled the sequences for the most part And Thomas of Aquin the Office which they call the Office of the feast of God A Councell held at Colen ordained how the host should be chosen namely round and verie smooth and sleeke not too old of what bignes how it should be couered how it should be eleuated what manner of wine it should be and what water in what proportion and quantitie how the priest should discerne and iudge of them by their odor and smell what manner of ones the hallowed linnens should bee what cautions prouisoes and remedies are to bee vsed in respect of the sowring and moulding of it as also to keepe it from the rats mice cobwebs c. that is to say according as the errour of Transubstantiation increased An. 1165. so likewise the errours in ceremonies accompanying the same increased Whereupon it came that Innocent the third in the Councell of Laterane willed that the host should bee kept in some coffer or casket appointed of purpose for the same Anno 1216. Blond l. 7. dec 2. and declareth how that the wordes of the Canon are equall to the wordes of the Gospell And Honorius the third enioyned euerie man to kneele downe at the eleuation of the host and that it should be caried in decent habites vnto the diseased and sicke And Grergorie the ninth for notice or warning sake added the ringing of the bell It was likewise instituted and ordained in these latter times that the Canon shoulde bee vttered in a lowe voice whereuppon it is called a secrete And Hugo de Sancta Victoria Durand l. 4. c. 35. Beleth cap. 44. Durandus Honorius and Beleth doe yeelde a reason Because say they that euerie man can it by hart and because that some of the Pastors abused it to transubstantiate their bread into flesh as it came to passe and yet they were neuerthelesse miraculously punished by fire from heauen Gabriel Biel. contrarie to the auncient vse of the East and West Churches as appeareth by all their lithurgies in which the wordes of the consecration are pronounced with a loude and audible voice And yet notwithstanding it is to be noted The prescript formes of the Masse were diuers and not all one till the yeare 1200. that it was a long time that is to say more then 600. yeares after Gregorie the first before it could bee obtained that there should be but one prescript forme of the Masse throghout all the latine church For we reade about the yeare 1000. and Bellarmine confesseth the same that Bruno the brother of Otho the Great Archb. of Colen did as then reforme the office and order of the Masse in his diocesse according to that of Rome And likewise in France they had Masses which they called two faced three faced and foure faced Masses bifaciatas trifaciatas c. becaused they respected three or foure diuers subiectes as namely diuers Saints for that they were to diuers ends saue onely when they came to the offertorie and notwithstanding they concluded with one Canon which time hath at length abolished Petrus Cantor in verbo abbreuiato Such as haue spoken against these abuses or rather the good husbanding of the priestes who would haue dispatched all at twice or thrice Tantae molis erat saith one speaking to that purpose Romanam condere Missam Loe here you may see how that the Masse would take his foundation root from the holy Supper hath in the end cast it quite out of house harbor so that now the place thereof doth not know it or any the signes markes therof any more And therefore they need not to maruaile if Petrus Cantor more thē 400. yeares since did taxe confute the multiplying profaning of Masses blamed the priests for hauing left the preaching of the word for to sing Masses for hauing sewed and set together again the vale of the Temple Petrus Cantor in verbo abbreuiato citat per Cardinal Alliac rent in sunder by the death of our Lord to bring Iudaisme again by their ceremonies in summe saith he for hauing neglected the commandements of God to follow the inuentions of men Neither yet if Arnoldus de Villa noua one of the most famous men of his time and age saide that for these three hundred yeares the Masses and sacrifices for the deade haue not beene any thing but abuses and departinges from the veritie of Christ that the Priest in his pretended sacrifice doth offer nothing vnto God and that the Deuill by succession of time hath turned out of their right way and caused to erre all Christian people from the truth of our Lord and Maister If the Waldenses and after them the Albigenses which haue replanted
the communion was there Thy body O Lord which we haue taken thy blood which we haue drunke let cleaue vnto our inward parts let not any spot of vncleannes abide in vs which haue beene refreshed with so precious Sacraments Beda in the homily vpon these words of S. Iohn An. 700. Beda in hom Vidit Iohan. c. Iohn sâ—â— Iesus comming vnto him c. Iesus Christ saith he doth wash vs dayly in his blood when the memorie of his death passion is vnfolded vpon the Altar when the creatures of bread and wine by the vnspeakable power of the sanctification of the holy Ghost is translated into the Sacrament of his flesh and of his blood for then his bodie and his blood are no more slaine or shed by the infidels to their destruction Concil Tolet. 11. c. 11. but taken by the mouthes of the faithfull to their saluation And the eleuenth Councel of Toledo of the same time witnesseth that the one and the other kinde were caried vnto the sicke when it excuseth them from excommunication which through weaknes did cast out of their mouthes the one or the other Beda l. 4. c. 3. Vincent l. 23. c. 7.81.97 Vadianus in Aeoli Troade Anno 800. Carol. Mag. l. 2 3. de imaginibus Gregor 3. Pap. And Beda maketh mention of Ceadda a king of England and Vincentius of Bauon Furseus Richarius that they did receiue both the one and the other at the time of their death Charlemaine saith We take the flesh of our redemption for the remission of our sinnes we escape the stroke of the Angel being besprinckled with his blood And again The misterie of the bodie and of the blood of the Lord is daily receiued by the faithfull in the Sacrament c. And Pope Gregorie the third at the same time saith That there is neede that two or three cuppes should be prouided to set vpon the altar at such time as the Masses are celebrated that the people may communicate And thus likwise do all the great men of this age witnesse and testifie vnto the same Rabanus Anno 900. Rabanus l. 1. c. 33. de Instit Cleric Lib. 1. c. 29. The water and the wine in the cup doe shew the sacraments which did run out of our Lord his side vpon the crosse wherwith we are watered Again the faithfull in the church do dayly eat the bodie of Christ and drinke his blood And in another place he teacheth by the comparing together of corporall food which consisteth in meates and drinkes that we haue neede of both kindes likewise he commandeth that all those which are baptised doe communicate in the bodie and blood of our Lord. Paschasius saith O man as oft as thou drinkest this cup Pasc de Euch. c. 15. c. 48. think not that thou drinkest any other blood then that which hath beene shed for thy sins And afterward he addeth Take and drinke ye all as well the ministers saith he quaÌ„ reliqui credentes as the rest of the beleeuers And againe The flesh is well accompanied with the blood because the flesh cannot bee by good right communicated without the blood neither yet the blood without the flesh And therefore he saith in another place We are refreshed with the flesh c. 7. Anno 1000. Haimo l. 1. c. 2. in Apoc. super haec verba Ecce Agnus Dei Super haec verba In Cana Galil Item tum venit Iesus in partes Caesar Philip. In 1. Cor. c. 11. Conc. Worm 1.36 Rup Abb. Tuicens in Mat. c. 27. in Ioh. c 6 De Offic. Diui. l. 6 c. 9. 22. Vincent l. 24. c. 75. Regino Monach c. 119. de discipl eccl Radulph Tungrens in Leuit. lib. 14. c. 4. Anno 1100. Ansel in epist ad Cor. c. 10. Lanfranc de Euch. Alger de Euch. l. 2. Damianus in Apol. ad Nicol Papam Berno in serm de purific Mariae S. Bernard in Psalm 90. ser 9 Ser. 3. de Ram. palm Serm. 2. de Coen Dom. Serm. 3. super Cant. of the diuine word and we haue our thirst quenched with his blood Haimo the Bb. of Halberstat writing vpon the Apocalips The faithfull doe daily eate in the Church the bodie of Christ and drinke his blood Againe The cup is called the communion because of the communicating therein for all doe communicate thereof And in like manner vpon S. Iohn ch 1. 2. and vpon S. Math. Chap. 16. The Councell of Wormes speaking of the incestuous Let him abstaine for the space of three yeares from the communion of the bodie and blood of our Lord. And moreouer that about this time Gisilbert vpon the ensuing of the reall Transubstantiation taught the doctrine of concomitance that is to say that vnder one of the kinds there is comprised as much as vnder both and further inferreth that it were more to the purpose not to be in daunger of shedding that the people might not communicate of the cup at all howbeit that continuall and dayly vse bee to the contrarie Witnesse Robert Abbot of Duits who maketh mention how that the Sacrament in his time was giuen and taken vnder both kindes purposely handling this matter And Vincent who saith that a certaine holy Lady named Elgyfa receiued them at the time of her death Regino the Monke The soules of the infirme and weake must be refreshed with the bodie the blood of our Lord. And Radulphus Tungrensis yet more plainely The people receiue the sacred body of Christ and drinke a holy draught of his blood c. Anselme Archb. of Canterbury All we which take of the same bread and of the same cup are made one body And Lanfranc The host of the Lord is broken when the blood is powred out of the cup into the mouth of the faithfull And Alger The bodie and blood of our Lord are taken of the faithfull together to the end that hauing receiued the bodie and soule of Christ the whole man in bodie in soule may be quickned together with Christ And Damian How may we thinke that the Lord is agreeued when a wicked man commeth to the holy altar to receiue his body his blood And Berno Abbot of Reichenaw We are not onely fed euery day with the bread of Christ whem we are refreshed by the nourishment of his flesh by the Masse of the altar but we haue also our thirst quenched with his blood as he hath promised vs He that eateth my flesh drinketh my blood c. And so are all those aboue named especially they that writ against Berengarius Saint Bernard He that soweth nigardly and sparingly shall not be without a haruest but it shal be but a poore niggardly haruest for this reaping is to receiue hire But we know him who hath promised that he that shall giue a glasse of cold water for his sake shall not bee without his hire reward but this is to be knowne whether that it shall
which hee there alleadgeth out of the old Writers are verie expresse and fit for the purpose ' Peter sayeth hee preacheth vnto them to belieue in him whom they had crucified to the ende that belieuing they might drinke the bloode which they had spilt in their madde and furious moode Againe The same blood which they shedde in their follie they drunke by his grace c. And the Canons which hee draweth out of Iulius Gelasius and Gregorie the Great doe vtter the same neither doth the Glose vpon the decree speake otherwise in any part thereof de Consecr d. 2. To bee briefe the olde Agends euen to this daye in the Rubrick of the visitation of the sicke do beare these wordes Let the bodie and the blood of the Lord bee administred vnto them vnder both kindes yea and since that superstition brought in that which they call Periculum effusionis the daunger of shedding so that vntill this time there is not one bare worde to bee found in all the olde Writers to the contrarie but that the cuppe was administred vnto the people Sufficient proofe of the same are the verses engrauen vppon the olde cuppes as likewise this Hymne in vse as yet vnto this daye Dedit fragilib us corporis ferculum Dedit ex tristibus sanguinis poculum Omnes ex eo bibite Sic Sacrificium istud instituit Cuius Officium committi vo luit Solis Presbiteris quib us sie congruit Vt sumant dent caeteris As likewise Beatus Rhenanus reporteth that in his time there were to bee seene in some cathedrall Churches the cuppes wherewith they ministred vnto the people and that they were called ministring cuppes likewise in the Romish pontificall which were couered and of the weight of some 480. or 560. ounces hauing a certaine pretie little beake or pipe at which the people did drinke to auoid all shedding And namelie there is to bee read of that of the cathedrall Church of Mentz and of that of the Abbye of S. Gall in Swisserland And as yet to this day in the Abbye of Clugni at the great Masse the Priest doth consecrate three hostes the one whereof they say is for himselfe and the others for the Deacon and Subdeacon which being receiued hee drinketh in the cuppe one parte of the consecrated wine with a hollow reede or pipe and then after him his Deacon and Subdeacon one after another doe drinke the rest with the same reede or pipe And the Christians called Maronicks of the Citie Marcinas in Syria remaining still vntill this present in Ierusalem practise the same And now wee are come to twelue hundred yeares and more after the death of our Lord obseruing in all ages and pointing out from age to age this vse of both kinds in the Church And then what manner of antiquitie is that which our aduersaries can obiect against vs from that time forward But as the doctrine of Transubstantiation authorised by the Councell of Lateran after the yeare 1200. had within a while after engendred and brought forth by consequence the concomitancie or ioyning and coupling of the bodie and blood of Christ together as also the daunger of shedding this new conclusion followed of these two ouer-measures about the yeare 1300. That therefore it was sufficient seeing also that it was lesse daungerous to giue vnto the Laitie onelie the kind of bread And yet hetherto it stoode rather by toleration then by ordinance or constitution for it was not yet throughlie founde out as being but in certaine Churches not in all and the rather seeing the daylie resolution of the best learned was That the Sacrament was not perfect but vnder both kindes Gulielmus Durandus Bishoppe of Miniat Gulielm Durand in ration diuinorum L. 4. p. 3. titulo de osculo pacis did euerie where maintaine and defend that our Lorde did institute it for all vnder both kindes and that they are requisite for the perfection of the Sacrament in briefe hee sayeth All those in the Primitiue Church which were present at Masse did communicate because that all the Apostles had drunk of thee cup the Lord commaunding them Drinke yee all for they offered a great loafe sufficient for all which thing is as yet practised of the Grecians Where is now the difference betwixt the Priestes and the Laitie Againe Although that vnder the kinde of wine the bodie bee receiued with the blood Duran l. 2. p. 2. tit simili mod notwithstanding according to the iudgement of Innocent the third the blood cannot bee drunke vnder the kinde of bread nor the bodie is not eaten vnder the kinde of wine because that like as the blood is not eaten nor the bodie drunken so neyther is the one and the other drunke vnder the kinde of bread nor eaten vnder the kinde of Wine c. And this is the cause why he addeth in certain places after the taking of the bodie and of the blood there is reserued and kept behind in the cup some little quantitie of blood and wine powred vpon it to the end that the other Communicantes may take it because it should not bee conuenient to make so much blood and because also that there cannot be any cup found to containe it and notwithstanding sayeth hee in manie places men doe communicate with breade and wine that is with the whole Sacrament and this is also confirmed vnto vs by Thomas And hereof it commeth that some do attribute the taking away of the cuppe vnto this Innocent notwithstanding that he made not anie decree for the same Balaeus l. 5. de vit Pap. But yet it was much about the verie same time that the giuing of wine to wash the mouth withall was brought in in steade of the cutting of the kinde for wee reade in the Synodall booke of the Church of Nisme these wordes Wee commaund and inioyne all Priestes Synodalis liber Nemau eccles that they haue pure wine readie in the Church to giue vnto euerie one of the people presentlie after that hee shall haue receiued the bodie of the Lord forbidding them in expresse tearmes not to depart out of the presence of the Priests vntill they haue taken some and verie well washed their mouthes therewithall And notwithstanding this error did not vniuersallie as then possesse all Christendome Abbas Visper for wee reade that the Christian Souldiers which were to vndergoe the assault made vpon Damiata before that they would buckle themselues thereunto did all of them communicate the bodie blood of our Lord c. Alexander Hales maketh mention how that in his time the deuout and religious persons found it strange that the cuppe should bee taken from them demaunding that it might bee restored vnto them againe and that this their request was made of no effect by a pretended miracle which was by the making of blood to come out of an host Alexand. 4. q. 40. M. 3. art 2. 4. q. 53. M. 1. c. And
yet in respect of himselfe you may perceiue what his iudgement was by these words Though it may seeme to receiue but one kinde notwithstanding to receiue both is of greater merite and desert Againe Whole Christ is not sacramentallie contained vnder either of the kindes but the flesh vnder the kinde of bread the blood vnder the kinde of wine Againe it appeareth that the rule was not generally receiued in his time when hee sayeth Jtafere vbique fit á Laicis in Ecclesia fere vbiua non vbiue it is almost thus practised in euerie Church by the Laitie almost euerie where sayeth hee Linwold de sum Trinit fide Cathol but not euerie where As likewise when Linwoldus sayeth That in the lesse and inferiour Churches it is not permitted saue onelie to the Priestes to receiue the blood vnder the kinde of consecrated wine for in that hee sayeth In the lesse or inferiour churches hee meaneth the Countrie Churches thereby excepting those that were in the Citties presuming that Cittizens had more knowledge then Countrie men Insomuch as that this Sacrament instituted by our Lord to signifie in the Cōmunicating of one and the same bread and one and the same wine the vnion and agreement betwixt al the saithfull in one bodie would serue by meanes of this corruption to sunder and separate in manifest and open shew first them of the Cleargie from those of the Laitie and secondlie the Countrie people from those that dwelt in Citties as though forsooth the soules of the one sort were more deare then the other to him who hath purchased all with one and the same blood It springeth likewise out of the same Diuinitie which Thomas Waldensis a white Fryer sayeth in his book which he hath written of the Sacramentes against the Wickleuistes and yet approued by an expresse Bull from Pope Martin the fift for after that hee hath reasoned mightilie for the maintaining of the Communicating of the Laitie vnder one kind hee commeth in with this exception vz. That it is notwithstanding permitted the Pastors if they haue not made an end of the Sacraments but onelie receiued the same in part that is if they haue not drunke all that then they should distribute the remainder vnto those of their Parishioners which are strong in faith and discreete persons Euen as sayeth hee the Pope is wont to deale with the Deacons and Ministers and with other persons famous for their faith or aduanced in dignitie and worthines with Doctors with Kinges or as the Church dealeth at this day with religious persons or men of great place c. And againe wee doe not allow it them sayeth he generallie neither doe we generally forbid it them for wee know that it is reserued of purpose for the Church and Prelates to communicate and distribute the cuppe vnto such persons c. And yet in the meane time it hath thriuen so well in their fingers as that indeed Kinges hauing kept the Charter and priuiledge of this libertie all others haue by one meanes or other lost and forfeyted the same and yet Kinges hold not this tenure say they as they are Laye-men but as they are sacred persons whereuppon we reade that the great king Frauncis demaunding the reasons of his Diuines Because said they that kings are annointed as the Priests be Which thing S. Ambrose as it may seeme by this reckoning did not vnderstand aright when hee caused the Emperour Theodosius to come out of the Queare of the Temple as a meere Laye-man Thomas Aquinas sheweth vs plainelie that it was in his time Thomas de sacram altar that this abuse was brought into the Church for in the place where Lombard had made this question Wherfore the Sacrament was receiued vnder both kindes Thomas did propound the contrarie why doe not the people receiue the blood vnder the wine And there is some difference betwixt them in respect of some certaine yeares during which distance this sufferance crept into the Church Now these are his reasons first That as there is neede of a more speciall vessell to put the wine in then to put the bread in so it is meet and requisite that it should bee a more speciall and sacred person for the receiuing of the blood then for the receiuing of the bodie which must bee expounded of the holie Priestes onelie and not of any of the vnholie Laitie But how shall those wordes of Chrysostome then take place where hee sayeth That in the receyuing of the Eucharist there is no difference betwixt the Priest and the people The second That there is danger therein least the people should shed the bloode which was not to bee feared in receyuing of the bodie And then what place shoulde bee found for the prudencie of the old Church to abide and rest in how hath shee maimed and wounded herselfe for these manie ages at such time as the people flockt and ran to the receiuing of the Sacrament by millions that shee did not foresee yea remedie and helpe this inconuenience but onelie because that new opinions haue begotten new prouisoes The third For feare least the common people which is giuen to bee wilfullie rude and ignorant hauing taken the blood vnder the kinde of wine could not afterward belieue the receiuing of it vnder the kinde of bread how true notwithstanding soeuer it bee that it is therein truelie and verilie What other thing is this but to reach vs that Transubstantiation hath begotten concomitancie and concomitancie the communicating vnder one kinde and by consequent that the Communion vnder both practised by the space of twelue hundred yeares in the Church did presuppose and take for granted a farre other kinde of doctrine then that of Transubstantiation or concomitancie But this saide Thomas did acknowledge in an other place that both the kindes are the institution of the Lord for hee sayeth expresly Thomas aduers Gentes l. 4. c. 51. Because that the working of our saluation was accomplished by the passion of Christ by the which his blood was separated from his bodie the Sacrament of his bodie is giuen vs apart and by it selfe and the Sacrament of bloode vnder the wine by it selfe to the end that vnder this Sacrament may bee contained the remembrance and representation of the death of our Lord and that so it may be fulfilled which hee sayth My flesh is verilie meat and my blood verilie drinke c. And there hee speaketh expresly not of the pretended Sacrifice of the Priest Iodoc. Clitho in Elucidario Theologico but of the distribution of the Sacramentes vnto the faithfull Likewise in the Office appointed for the feast of the Sacrament ordayned by him this Hymne doth testifie the same vnto vs Dedit fragilibus c. Again in the Hymne Verbum supernum prodiens he sayeth Quibus sub bina specie Carnem dedit sanguinem Vt duplicis substantiae Totum cibaret hominem Where hee acknowledgeth the institution of Christ
Thom. in 1. ad Cor. 11. lect 5. But vpon the Epistle to the Corinthians This Sacrament sayeth hee is giuen vnder a double kinde for three reasons The first for the perfection therof for seeing it is a spirituall sustenance it must needes haue a spirituall meate as also a sprituall drinke wherefore it is saide in the tenth Chapter that all haue eaten one spirituall meate and all haue drunke one and the same spirituall drinke The second by reason of the signification thereof for this is a remembrance of the death and passion of our Lord wherein the blood was separated from the bodie and therefore is giuen alone and by it selfe in this Sacrament And the third reason is this because of the sauing effect that is in this Sacrament for it serueth to the saluation of the bodie therefore the bodie is giuen it serueth to the saluation of the soule and therefore the blood is giuen But tell mee I pray you how farre more fit these three reasons are for to proue that it ought to bee giuen then the other three are to proue that it ought to bee taken away And what followeth hereof then but that to cut off the same is to depriue men of their spirituall food to weaken the remembrance of the passion of our Lord yea and to frustrate his people so much as in them lyeth of their saluation But see how time carrieth thinges away Thom. in Summa par 3. q. 8. art 12. for after that hee had saide To the perfection of this Sacrament there is required manducatio potatio eating of the bodie and drinking of the blood by consequent he that shall take the bodie without the blood shoulde haue but a lame and imperfect Sacrament hee addeth vnto this truth the error of the time carrying him away Notwithstanding there had great care reuerence need to bee vsed of them which receiue the same that so nothing may bee committed which might turne to the misprision contempt of so great a mystery which is most chiefly like to happen by shedding of the bloode if it should bee vndiscreetlie handled this is that which they call periculum effusionis because the Christians encreasing in number that there are amongst them old men young men children all which cannot bring such discretion as were requisite to so bolie a Sacrament it is obserued in some Churches not to offer the blood vnto the people to bee taken of them but the Priest taketh it himselfe alone hee sayeth that it is obserued wherein wee way well picke out this construction Thom. Opusc 58. c. 13. vz. that it is not a law but a custome in some churches that is that as yet in his time this custome had not preuailed euerie where And his reason of the great number of Christians is not to the purpose for the question is not of the daunger of spilling or of the number of Christians but of the number of Communicantes Now wee haue shewed before that the zeale of the Primitiue Church in frequenting the Sacramentes did farre exceede and goe beyonde the zeale of this time In brief for the vpholding of this opinion it is resolued vppon and concluded by him that the blood vnder the signe of bread is ioyned with the bodie per connexienem Scotus in Rep. dist 10. q. 3. as all the rest of the humors which is one branch of his Transubstantiation But Scotus disputeth against him both in the stocke and in the branches in these wordes Non est certum nam vtrumque potest sustineri noutrum probari This is not certaine for the one and the other may bee argued and reasoned but neyther the one nor the other can be proued Richardus de Media villa and Petrus de Tarentasia who liued since Innocent the fourth doe witnes that in their time the Sacrament was distributed vnder both kindes not onely to the ministers of the Altar but also to the best of the parish being such as by reason of their discretion were not to be feared of committing this matter of daunger Petrus de Palude sayeth Petrus de Palude in 4 Sent. d. 11. q. 1. That in certaine Churches this was done vnto all manner of persons in his time by the good order that was taken to auoide shedding also It is meete and of necessitie that there should be a twofold matter in this Sacrament meate and drinke D. 11. art 1. because the effect of the Sacrament must be perfectly represented by the figure now the effect of the sacrament is the perfect nourishing of the soule c. Cassander out of Gulielmus de Monte-landuno Idem in 4. Sent. d. 11. q. 12. art 1. q. 1. Qui recipit corpus Christi totam veritatem recipit sed non totum sacramentum ideo multis in locis cōmunicatur pane vino i. toto sacramento He that receiueth the bodie of Christ receiueth the whole truth but not the whole sacrament and therfore in many places they communicate with bread and wine that is to say in the whole sacrament c. Bonauentura a gray Frier famous amongst the schoolemen In the sacrament two things are to be considered the efficacie the signification Bonauent in lib. 4. Ser. t. d. 11. and therefore to be of the perfection or soundnesse of the sacrament is ment two manner of waies either according to the efficacie and power fuluesse thereof and so euery part is the whole or as concerning the signification and in this sort and manner the two kinds are of the perfection and intirenesse of the sacrament in as much as this sacrament is not sufficient in one of them but in both Also Of the two signes there riseth a perfect sacrament of the integritie and perfection whereof the dispositiue reason riseth naturally because neither the bread nor the wine doe either of them apart refresh and feede mā but rather both together The reason completiue riseth also of the holy institution which hath ordained these two signs to represent a perfect nourishment And he neuer speaketh otherwise In so much as that yet euen in these latter ages and times men were not come so farre as to denie that the Communion vnder both kinds was the institution of Christ or the obseruation of the auncient Church Lyran. in 1. ad Cor. c. 11. Proucrb 9. Sup. haec verba bibite vinum quod miscui vobis Dionys in 1. ad Cor. c. 11. 2. part serm In die caenae Dom. or else to alleadge any other cause of the taking away of the cup then the daunger of shedding for Lyranus saith plainly expounding the place of the first to the Corinthians He speaketh here of two kinds because that in the primitiue Church they were both giuen vnto the faithfull but for feare of spilling there is nothing giuen now a daies vnto the laitie but onely the kind of bread And a long time after him Dionys
Carth. called the Doctor of trances said vpon the same place In the primitiue church the sacramēt was giuē vnder both kinds to al the faithful afterward the church did forbid the distributing of the kind of wine vnto the people propter periculum effusionis And now wee are come to the notable opposition that Iohn Hus and Ierome of Prage made against this abuse about the yeare of our Lord 1400. At the same time I say that the taking away of the cup gained and got entrance in Church after Church throughout Christendome by the practises of the ingrossers amongst the Cleargie And it is to be noted that this Iohn Hus as Pope Pius the 2. Aeneas Syluius hist Bohem. c. 23. maketh mētion in his historie of Bohemia was a mā Lingua potēs mūdioris vitae opinione clarus mighty powerfull in speech as also in being reputed to liue a holy life and which is more one that was called to the function of the ministrie for besides that he was principall of the Colledge erected at Prage by the king Wenceslaus according to the foundation of that of Paris hee was called to preach the worde of God in the vulgare language in the Church of Bethelem as they call it This man then began to preach against the abuses of the Romish Church and namely against the profaning of the holy supper and the taking away of the cup contrarie to the institution of Christ and practise of the Primitiue Church and he was seconded herein by Ierome of Prage and followed of many But whereas the Romish Church should haue reformed what was past and returned into the olde and auncient way repenting her selfe and correcting her by-waies and doctrines by the originall of all wholesome and sound doctrine the holy Scriptures she calleth a generall Councell at Constance at the instant request of the Emperour Sigismund and summoneth or calleth to appeare there before them vpon warrantize of being equally and vprightly heard by the pawning of their faith and faithfull promise thereupon the said Iohn Hus and Ierome of Prage they against the publike and sacred oath and promise passed both by the Emperour and Pope did condemne them before they had heard them the one of them forthwith and the other after long imprisonment to be burned quicke leauing in the end a writ for the posteritie succeeding to learn hold that there is no faith or promise to be kept with pretended heretickes to the end that from thence forward all hope of reforming the Church or curing and reconciling of the pretended schismes by that Councell might be cut off Wee haue not any to beleeue or giue credite vnto concerning the matter of their martyrdome saue Pope Pius or his Secretarie Poggius who in their owne persons did sit iudicially vpon them in the same Councell Pertulerunt saith he ambo constanti animo necem quasi ad epulas inuitati ad incendium properarunt nullā emittentes vocem quae miseri animi possit facere indicium Vbi ardere caeperunt hymnum cecinere quem vix flamma fragor ignis intercipere potuit Nemo philosophorum tam forti animo mortem pertulit quà m isti incendium Poggius Florentinus aetatis nostrae nobilis scriptor de morte Hieronymi ad Nicholaum Nicol conciuem suum elegantem scripsit epistolam c. Both of them suffered death very couragiously and went as merrily to the fire as if they had been inuited vnto some great feast or banquet without vttering of any one word that might argue a sorrowfull heart when they began to burne they sung a hymne which could hardly by flame or noise of fire be kept from being heard Neuer did any Philosopher suffer his death so constantly as they indured the fire Poggius in Epist ad Leonard Aretinū Fasciculus rerurn expetendarum Poggius a Florentine a worthie Secretarie of our age hath written an excellent epistle vnto Nicolas Nicol his fellow cittizen of the death of Ierome c. And as for this Poggius alleadged by Pope Pius the second who was Secretarie to the Councell writing to Leonardus Aretinus his Epistle deserueth to be read vpō that place or els to be here set downe at large It is not credible saieth hee how hee defended himselfe by arguments how well he was furnished both with scriptures and Doctours c. He neuer vttered one word misbeseeming a good man If he beleeued as he spake he was so farre from being worthie of death by iust desert as that indeed there was not any cause of offering him the least discourtesie that may be Euery man tooke his case heauilie in bewailing him euery man desired that he might be saued but he desired rather to die than to vnsay any thing that he had deliuered Was there neuer Cate Scaeuola or Stoike that inaured with such courage and patience the losse of one member as he did of his life nor that so went to his death as he to the fire But this saith he deserueth a more large discourse c. But the Councell kicking against the pricke and hardning their hearts of a custome brought in by sufferance made a law and in stead of restoring the communion excommunicated all those which were vrgent and earnest suters for the same The very words are let euery man iudge whether the spirit of Christ or Antichrist did speake in this Councel Seeing we are giuen to vnderstand that in many Churches there is continued the administration of the Sacrament vnder both kinds vnto the laitie wee pronounce and declare that although Iesus Christ hauing supped did institute and minister this reuerend sacrament vnto his disciples vnder both kinds and that since then it hath been receiued a conficientibus by those which haue administred it that is by the Priests vnder both and by the laitie vnder that onely of bread yet notwithstanding all this the laudable authoritie of the holy Canons and the commendable custome of the Church hath obserued and doth obserue that for the avoiding of certaine daungers and scandals this sacrament shall be onely administred vnder one kind Thus then you may see the Pope his Canons opposed to the institution of Christ the onely Canon and rule of all sacraments the Church of this time opposed to the Primitiue howsoeuer it be the patterne by which all others ought to square fashion themselues throughout all ages And therefore he addeth wee commaund vnder paine of excommunication that no Priest doe administer the communion vnto the people vnder both the kinds of bread and of wine contrarie to that hee had reserued and kept in the power of the Church and Pastors to iudge of the discretion of them to whom they were to administer as wee haue alreadie seene out of Thomas Waldensis who writ at this very same time yea and it is a worke of this time which our maister Gerson drew into a treatise against the heresie of the cōmunion vnder both kinds therby condēning of
whom will they haue to be their expositor S. Paul But he giueth saith he that which he hath receiued 1. Cor. 11. He giueth to the Church of Corinth both the kindes then he had receiued them for it And indeed Lyranus saieth vppon this place That is because the faithfull in the primitiue Church did communicate vnder both kinds Doe they beleeue the primitiue Church the old doctours we cannot possibly iudge better of their expounding of the word then by their practise which wee haue seene and by their condemning of them which did abstaine from the one kinde would they heare the Councels That of Constance guided as they say by the holy ghost publisheth and proclaimeth with a loude voice That although Iesus Christ haue instituted the Sacraments vnder both kinds when he gaue it to his disciples although the Primitiue Church hath so distributed it vnto the faithfull c. In briefe Iesus Christ did either speake vnto his Apostles alone or else in their persons to all the faithful or to the Priestes onely To his Apostles alone it cannot be auouched for it is written Doe yee this in remembrance of me Declare the death of the Lord vntill his comming Vnto the Priests alone vnder the names of the Apostles but what apparant shew or likelyhood is there of that For the Apostles in this action Non erant conficientes sed sumentes they did not occupie the places of Priests but of the faithfull not of Pastors but of sheepe And to take it then at the hardest Iesus Christ hauing spoken vnto them whom they call non conficientes and hauing commaunded them to take the cup it should follow that the commaundement of God doeth of necessitie charge them to communicate vnder both kindes which is directly contrarie to the Article of the Councel of Trent which saieth Clericos non conficientes non obligari ad viramque speciem c. That Clarks themselues not consecrating the host are not bound to receiue vnder both kinds It remaineth then that those wordes are spoken vnto them as being faithful and so representers of al other Christian people that is to say that Iesus Christ as the housholder and maister or Pastour of the church hath dispensed distributed the Eucharist vnto his disciples and ordained and instituted it for them which did beleeue their word that is his owne and that hee did appoint them to distribute vnto them euery one in his place that which they had receiued at his hands Gerard. Lorichius in lib. de priuata Missa abroganda And indeed Gerardus Lorichius howsoeuer he be a great patron of Transubstantiation and the Masse is ashamed of this starting hole in these words There are saith hee false and counterfeit Catholickes which make no conscience of hindering the reformation of the Church by all manner of meanes They to the end that the other kind maey not be giuen to the laitie spare not to vtter blasphemies for they say that Iesus Christ said vnto his Apostles onely Drinke yee all and therein doe nothing consider the proper words of the Canon Take eate yee all Let them now therefore I pray them tell vs if these wordes also should be intended and ment onely to the Apostles for then also the laitie must needs abstaine from the bread which would prooue an heresie and a pestilent and execrable blasphemie Wherefore we must conclude saith hee that both the one and the other word was intended and ment vnto the whole Church It is said S. Luke ch 22. Doe this in remembrance of me sooth indeed say they but this commeth onely after that the bread is distributed and therefore this commandement doeth not binde the Pastours to distribute the cup. But assuredly the Euangelist doth shew it plainly enough in the words that follow likewise also he tooke the cup c. that if these words Doe this c. haue relation to the bread that then by the same proportion they are to be vnderstood of the cup. 1. Cor. 11. But Saint Paul doth resolue vs in this difficult point for after that he hath said This is my bodie which is broken for you doe this c. he addeth thereupon This cup is the new couenant in my blood doe this euer and as oft as you shall drinke it in remembrnnce of me that is you Pastours administer the bread and the wine you that are the faithfull receiue them at their hands being the Sacraments of my bodie and my bloud manifesting my death vntill my comming And this also is the opinion of Iohn of Louaine taken out of the old writers What shall we say Luke 24. if they will not onely make vs beleeue that our Lord hath not onely not commaunded it but that he hath done the contrarie S. Luke in his 24. chapter maketh mention that our Lord after his resurrection being at table in Emaus tooke breade gaue thankes brake it and gaue it to two disciples whome hee had met withall and that then their eies were opened and that they knew him c. They would that this should be the bread of the supper administred by consequent vnder one kinde vnto his disciples The frame and scope of the historie is cleane contrarie for he had said before that they had trauailed farre that they came neere vnto a village that the night beganne to come on c. all which is as much as to say that it was time to eate and refresh themselues Esa 58.41 Lament ler. And the word of breaking of bread is ordinary amongst the Hebricians in this sence But heere againe whom shall we cleaue or giue credit vnto in this controuersie The Syrian Interpreter saith They knew and perceiued who hee was as hee broke the bread Saint Ambrose Theophilact and other old writers in their commentaries at large make mention of no such thing Hugo The bread that is the word of God which the Pastour must blesse by praier breake by expounding of it giue vnto the hearers by preaching of it c. Lyranus They seeing him breake it saith hee as smooth and eauen as if he had a knife according as he was wont before his passion that is whiles he abode with them And the Cardinall Caietanus in like sorte and Dionysius Carthusianus vpon this place Caietanus in Luc. Dionysius Carthus Gulielm Widef contra Wicklef Alph. de Castro lib. 6. August de consensu Euangel l. 3. Not as in the supper but according to the ordinarie manner of blessing of meat And the great Postill as he was ordinarily wont before his passion Gulielmus Widefordensis writing against Wickliffe goeth further It cannot be gathered saieth he neither from the text nor from the glose nor from the olde Doctours that the breaking of bread spoken of by Saint Luke was the breaking of consecrated bread And Alphonsus de Castro would not define or say any thing thereof by way of expounding of the same And indeed the Councels of
the cōmunion of the laie people no not vnto the death which is likewise affirmed afterward of all haynous crimes for the seueritie of the old Church did excommunicate all such as had committed any criminall trespasse from the holy supper Concil Sardic c. 1. for the reuerence they had of the sacrament and detestation of malefactors according to the qualitie of their offences for ten yeares for twentie yeares for the whole time of life and sometimes so as that they would not giue it them no not to the death Whereupon at this time riseth that practise which wee see of not giuing it to such as are conuicted of any enormous crimes nor vnto those which are going to execution But in the meane time they lay amongst the penitentes in a place seperated both from the Cleargie and laitie And of them if they bee laye people speake the Councels Ne in fine quidem iis communionem dandam that they should not haue the communion no not to their dying day If they were Clearkes then there is added no not the Communion amongst the laitie Ne laicam quidem for tenne twentie thirtie yeares yea not to death And when they did graunt it vppon the manifestation of their repentance and shedding of their aboundant store of teares yet it was not to any other effect but to accompt and take them as laye men without any inabling of them to their former places of dignitie that so the Ministers of the Church might bee the better brideled and kept in the doing of their duties For as for that which Bellarmine sayeth That there was nothing giuen them but bread because they durst not touch the cuppe what appearance of truth is there in it that they should take the bread in their hand a thing that some doe agree vnto and durst not touch the cuppe that they durst not touch the vessell and yet touched the Sacrament Againe what punishment had it beene to giue the bodie and not the blood and the bodie according to their concomitancie which extendeth to the containing of the blood And had not this rather beene an iniurie to the sacrament then a punishment to the crime In briefe it is apparant by many examples that both the one and the other was giuen to the sicke Iustinus saith Iust in Apol. that the one and the other was carried to those that were absent Saint Ierome speaking of Exuperius Bishop of Tholosa saith De canistro vimineo de vase vitreo out of a wicker basket for the bread and out of a glasse for the wine The historie of Serapio vseth these words to runne and to poure into the mouth which cannot be vnderstood but of licor But euen as we haue said before that wheresoeuer they find Eucharist Iustia Apol. 2. they haue translated it Masse so now they will vnderstand by this word Eucharist nothing but the sacrament of bread against all antiquitie which speaketh it both of the one of the other And this food we call the Eucharist Againe When the word commeth to the wine mingled the bread broken they are made the Eucharist of the bodie blood of our Lord. And as for the sicke the old fathers did not carrie it indifferently vnto all Irenaeus lib. 5. but vnto them which were neare vnto death hauing beene suspended from the Sacraments as may bee seene in the historie of Serapio that so there might effectually be declared vnto them their reconciliation with God and their peace with the Church to the establishing of their consciences vpon their departure out of this life into another which otherwise should haue beene diuersly tossed and perplexed in this agonie dying vnder the censure of the Church To this purpose S. Cyprian saith In the extreame perill of death the excommunicate must not stay till he be reconciled by the Bishop but let him testifie his vnfained repentance before the Deacon August ep 180 and so depart in peace Saint Augustine When it is come to that point say they they runne to the Church some desire to bee baptized others to bee reconciled others the testisying of their repentance c. And if the Ministers faile into what daunger do they cast them which depart from the church either not baptised or bound with the censures ecclesiasticall But the historie of Serapio cleareth this matter In the time of persecution he had sacrificed to an Idoll the Church had excommunicated him deliuering him vp vnto Sathā then he was as a heathen idolater shut out not only from the communion of the sacraments but from the societie of Christians Hauing in the end beseeched his brethren with teares hee fell sicke through sorrow and heauines of heart losing his speech within three daies which he recouered againe vpon the fourth and said How long will ye hold me in this case bring me hither a minister that I may be reconciled vnto God and restored vnto the church before I die And then the sacraments were administred vnto him in token that the Church was at peace with him againe Against the ordinarie vse of the Church which we propound and stand vpon they continue to oppose the extraordinarie abuses of certaine women or priuate persons There are found say they such as did take the cup in the Church and notwithstanding carried home to their houses the sacrament of bread And thereupon they alleadge vnto vs the example of Gorgonia the sister of Nazianzene Tertul. lib. 2. ad vxorem Ieronym aduer◠Iouinian Nazianz. in funere Gorgoniae of Satyrus the brother of S. Ambrose c. of a certain infidel woman who stole the bread from Chrysostom c. as also of S. Ambrose himself who died after he had taken the sacrament of bread c. what can the authoritie of these priuate examples doe against a publike law and custome these examples of poore sillie women of infirme and weake persons or such as had beene slenderly taught against the institution of the Sonne of God And if these examples be so infalliblie certain why then did they not rather depraue them of the bread seeing they all agree that they caried it home with them tooke the cup in the Church And afterward why did they not call to mind what is said of Gorgonia that shee kept both the one and the other kind 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Nazianzene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the signes of the precious bodie and blood And that in the historie of Satyrus there is mention made Haustionis fusionis in viscera of the shedding and poowring of them into the entrailes which cannot be vnderstood but of licour And that this pretended Paulinus which hath written of S. Ambrose is he as saith Erasmus Which hath marred all S. Ierome and S. Augustine borne saith he onely to spoile good writers But as we do not denie vnto them that these superstitions tooke place at the least amongst some particular persons so they should not haue
to quench the same in the welspring of life this reuiuing water gushing out vnto eternall life this precious blood of our Lord which is made our iustification yea our iustice Againe in the holy Supper all the faithfull did communicate together in bread and in the cuppe in the bodie and in the blood of our Lord being taught thereby that they were but one bodie euen the bodie of Christ but diuers members quickened moued and gouerned by one spirite euen by his spirit liuing one life and consequently taught mutually to loue one another mutually to imbrace one another the greater becomming seruants to the lesser the strong vnto the weake the learned to the ignorant and the wise and prudent to the foolish and simple referring all their actions to the glorie of their head to the seruice of the bodie and to the saluation of his members In the Masse what is there that may imprint this brotherly loue and charitie in vs or expresse and teach vs any such instruction yea on the contrarie which doth not suppresse and burie charitie which doth not oppresse and smother that in all dispightfull manner such lessons and doctrine where the Priest if hee may be lawfully so called communicateth alone one for all where the auncient bread of the communion of the bodie of Christ great according to the proportion of the communicants is brought to one wafer that in some places no greater then a penie being for the priest alone whereas our Lord deliuered himselfe to death for all and gaue himselfe to all where also so oft as any are admitted thereunto they are depriued of the cup of the communion so much as in them lyeth of the blood of Christ Then what proportion holdeth it with the supper yea what opposition and contrarietie is there that it maintaineth not against the Apostle We are one onely bread 1. Cor. 10.17 and one onely bodie c. To be short in the holy supper man was taught how he was indebted vnto one onely God for his creation as likewise that hee was not bound to any for the work of his regeneration iustification sanctificatiō saluation but to one only Christ the eternall son of God the beginning midst and end of our spirituall life in so much as that he which doth regenerate vs in baptisme and doth nourish and feed vs in the holy supper is made our meat himselfe and in so much as that he which washeth vs from our sinnes doth cloath and couer vs with his righteousnesse In the Masse what shall wee say where of the holy table of our Lord they haue made vs an Altar of all sortes of saints where of the remembrance of his death they haue made vs a legend of the Saintes their sufferinges and passions where in stead of his blood the onely propitiation for our sinnes they pretend to administer vnto vs their praiers intercessions and merites where to shut vp all in a word is pretended to sacrifice in honor of the Saints him for whose glorie and names sake all the Saintes haue offered whatsoeuer they haue sacrificed yea and for whose names sake they ought to sacrifice themselues To bee short let vs set before vs on the one side an assemblie of faithfull people praying vnto God singing his praises hearing his worde and attentiue to the expounding of the same a seruant of God in all simplicitie so ripping vp their sinnes as that hee maketh them to haue a sence and feeling of the same by the worde declaring thereupon the remission thereof in the death and passion of our Lorde distributing vnto them rounde about the table his bodie and his blood in the sacrament of bread and wine which he hath instituted and prouoking and stirring of them vp to the giuing of all heartie and euerlasting praise vnto him for this so great a benefite This was the holy supper of the faithfull in the old Church this is ours And now set before your eyes on the other side a Priest with a straunge garment his face fixt vppon an Altar with a Clearke standing behind him muttering in an vnknowne language interlarded with signes lifting vppe a Wafer in an affected and ceremoniall sorte causing it to bee worshipped dippping it in his wine eating it alone vsing no word of interpretation or exhortation neither yet giuing the people any other taste thereof by any manner of instruction perswading them notwithstanding that by thus much as hath beene done being at their or his request and bought with some peece of money he hath sacrificed our Lord for them or him that hee hath with this his one labour set his father in Paradice drawne him out of Purgatorie c. This is the Masse of Rome that same which wee so greatly complaine of and whereof there is so much talke but how differing and disagreeing both for manner and effect I call their owne soules to witnes from the seruice of the fathers how farre off then from the institution of Christ and how farre off from the order of the Apostles But it is now time to finish this discourse let vs leaue the partes and looke into the circumstances and so we shall come to behold the truth of this matter in more cleare and euident manner The end of the first booke The Second Booke WHEREIN ARE HANDLED THE CIRCVMSTANCES AND APPERTINANCES BELONGING TO THE Diuine seruice as those also which belong vnto the Masse CHAP. I. Of Churches and Altars and of their originall and proceeding IT followeth after wee haue spoken of the parts of seruice their first originall and beginning as also of their increase and proceeding deprauing corrupting c. that we now examine the circumstances thereof And therefore let vs beginne with the Churches Altars and images and therein consider how by the good husbanding of the matter by the Sea of Rome the circumstances haue taken the place of the substance and the accidents of the subiect in such manner as that in Papistrie there is more regard had of a pretended adorning beautifying of places thē to the forme substance of that which is to be done therein for the saluation instruction of men The ancient Iewes by the commandement of God had built a temple for sacrifices Act. 2.5.21 Act. 9.13 after that many Sinagogues like parish Churches therein to reade and expound the word of God Our Lord did often vse to go into the same to draw the Iewes to the knowledge of the truth his Apostles likewise did imitate his example But in as much as it was not lawfull for them to doe the seruice ordained in the new Testament therein they are content to doe it in their owne priuate houses Act. 1.2.4.5.10.12.20.28 no lesse consecrate and dedicate then the temple and the synagogues seeing it is the seruice that sanctifieth the place and not the place that sanctifieth the seruice yea so much the rather in that the voice of Gods owne Sonne manifested in
Idols which they haue learned of their Fathers That wee must cleaue and sticke to God as hee is manifested vnto vs in his Scriptures August l. 3. de doctrin Christ Idem de locu ad Genes As for that which is obiected of the Cherubins they answere it by S. Augustine That there is a commaundement from God for the making of them and that it is the taking of the signes for the thinges To the annointing of the pillar of stone by Iacob they likewise answere from the said S. Augustine That Iacob did it to signifie a mysterte in the annointing of this stone and not for to honour the pillar of stone Comming in the end to that point as to affirme That when there had neuer been anie Images in the Church that then faith hope and charitie were no whit in worse plight and that when they are in the same for monuments and remembrances simplie that then the same vertues are not thereby embased or made worse But that they may not be forced vpon them who would not haue them nor permitted them in any wise who would haue them to worship them in any maner or sort whether it be by praying vnto them kissing them or gilding them and much lesse in offering vnto them c. Now this booke is sent vnto Pope Eugenius the second by the foresaide Emperours by the hands and mediation of the Bbs. Ieremy and Ionas that they may impart the same vnto him being therewithall inioyned to beseech him in their names that he would examine it throughlie and shew himself willing and forward to satisfie the consciences of the Emperours of the East as also that hee would vouchsafe to send his Legates together with the saide two Bishoppes vnto them with whome they shall also finde for the same purpose at the place of taking shippe Halitgarius and Amalarius in the behalfe of the Synode for the better yeelding of an answere and reason of the resolution and iudgement which they embraced and approued therein And it is to be marked that in the letters which they writ vnto Ieremie and Ionas containing their aduise how to demeane themselues they writte vnto them that they should intreate the Pope kindlie and rather to incline to yeeld and giue place then to dispute and argue the matter for feare say they of incensing the Romish obstinacre pertinaciam Romanam whereby hee might take such an opinion as from which he would neuer be remoued This was in the yeare 825. Anno 825. Of the Crosse As concerning the Crosse we haue seene what the olde Writers haue taught againe it is verie certaine that those ages were far off from that which is practised at this daye For the Synode of Francford speaketh of the Crosse after the maner of S. Paule and of the purer antiquitie vnderstanding by the same the whole mysterie of our redemption accomplished vpon the Crosse as likewise the afflictions which happen continuallie amongst the members of Christ In this sence S. Paule sayeth That he gloryeth in the crosse and woulde haue that Iesus Christ should be crucified daylie before our eyes that is that wee shoulde euerie howre remember the sham full and ignominious death which he hath suffered for vs by dying for our sinnes Chrysost ho. 1. 2 de Cruce Homil. de Cruce latrone de Cruce Dominica and so seeke for our life in him In the same sence Chrysostome sayeth The Cross is vnto vs the cause of all blessednes the hope of the Christians the resurrection of the dead and the ouer throw of the Diuell But of what Crosse doth hee speake assuredlie of the same whereof hee had spoken before To day he did hang vpon the Crosse that is of the death and passion of our Lord That Crosse saieth hee which he hath not left here vpon earth but carried vppe to heauen that is which hee hath ouercome by his resurrection which he hath garnished and cloathed with all manner of glorie that Crosse which wee must beare Not by laying sayeth hee a peece of wood vpon our shoulders but by preparing and making our selues readie to shed our blood at all occasions for his glorie c. And S. Augustine in like manner All the sacraments are perfected by the Crosse S. August For what are the sacraments both of the olde and of the new law but dumbe signes without this Crosse Likewise Honorius Bishoppe of Autun Honor August in Cemma Animae Nowise man worshippeth the Crosse but rather Christ that was crucified thereon c. notwithstanding that he liued in the midst of grosse and palpaple darkenes But what Communion or Fellowshippe is there betwixt the Crosse thus taken and vnderstood and these two crosse peeces of wood wherto Ionas doth applie the former benefits blessings or with this doctrine of Pope Adrian That when we see the Crosse we must say vnto it We worship the Crosse and we worship the Speare c. And therefore the foresaid Claudius Bishoppe of Turin and brought vp from his childhoode vnder Charles the Great Adrian in Ep. ad Constan Iren. reasoned verie well to the purpose and doubtles like vnto himselfe both for his stile and intention saying If we must worship the Crosse because that our Lord sufferd his death and passion vpon such a peece of wood then let vs worship all virgins because hee was borne of a virgin let vs also worship the maunger and swathing cloutes because hee lay therein because he was wrapped therein thornes reedes and speares for such were instruments vsed about him in his passion Asses for Jesus entred into Ierusalem sitting vpon an Asse c. But so the truth is that our Lord hath commaunded vs to beare and not to worshippe the Crosse c. And I doe not as yet see that Ionas hath deuised or found out anie thing to aunswere him withall As for the second Councell of Nice as it was in all mens sight ill begunne so it contented not the consciences of the Grecians in anie respect at all For Constantine as he grew out of his minoritie and came to age and his libertie did repeale difanull the same The Emperour Michaell did set it vppe again and persecuted the gainsayers The Emperour Leo the fourth an Armenian encouraged by the Monkes of Greece which cried out that to worshippe Images was idolatrie did pull them downe againe Michael le Begue and Theophilus his sonne Zona tom 3. did chastise and correct such as did maintaine them Theodore his wife came by his death to the Regencie and being perswaded by other Monkes did reestablish them with great seueritie Her sonne Michael Bardus being come to full age did destroy and ouerturne them againe Likewise Zonara the great patron and maintainer of Images doth tell vs that he made the Pope his Legate to consent and agree thereunto Insomuch as that pope Adrian obtained of Basill the successor of this Bardus that there shoulde a Councell
mysterie as indeed there is neuer any mention made but of bread simplie And all the offringes from amongst which the breade of the holie supper was taken was such bread as was ordinarilie vsed to bee eaten in houses which as al men might see was not without leauen seeing that the old church did communicate euerie day except wee will not belieue that the Christians likewise did not eate any other bread at their owne houses but vnleauened bread Chrysost 1. Cor. c. 5. Chrysostome saieth Take no care hereafter about this leauen for now likewise thou hast an other lumpe the shadowes are past And Gregorie the Great maketh not mention of anie other bread in the holie supper then the common and vsuall such as they kneaded and baked at the Bakers house and was solde in the market at Rome Gregor in Registio Likewise in his Register we haue these wordes When wee take the breade whether it be leauened or vnleauened wee are made a bodie of the Lord our Sauiour Againe expounding the Passeouer vnto the Christians he saith Hee eateth vnleauened bread which doth good works and when they are done doth not marre them with vain glorie and hee that doth the workes of mercie without the mingling of sinne with them c. To be brief Niceph. l. 8. c. 53. 54. Nicephorus intreating of the heresie of the Theopaschites and Monophysites so called because they taught that the Godheade it selfe did suffer doth obserue and note for our behoofe that in the supper they vsed vnleauened bread and not common and ordinarie bread And this they affirmed that they held from Gregorie the great Bb. of Armenia so far was it off to be held at that time either for an heresie or for an error to vse common bread in the celebrating of the holy supper And this was after the year 700. Insomuch as that it may seem that this custom entred into the Latine Church about the same time that the popes delighted themselues to trim vp their churches with al maner of Iewish ceremonies after they had once spoild and robd it of al her principal and goodly ornaments indeed as humilitie simplicitie purity c. And indeed the Decretal of Clement the third about the yeare 1188. against the Priests which vsed cups of wood leauened bread sheweth that this ordinance was not as yet throughlie established De celebrat Miss cont lit We reade that about the year 1100. there began a schisme betwixt the Greeke and Latine Church about this matter and that the reasons were handled on the one parte and on the other by Nicaetas Monke of Constantinople standing for the partie of Michael the Patriarke and Humbert Bb. of Sylua Candida standing for the side of Leo the 9. the one and the other shewing himselfe but weake in that they striue to make that necessarie which the Church had helde indifferent The worst was that vppon this question and controuersie these two Bishoppes fell into an other namely the Primacie or supremacie Durand l. 4. c. 41. Extrauag de celebr Miss C. finali Thom Aquin. op 1. cont error Grec c. 32. Hildebert Ceneman Ep. 44. which caused that neither of them to auoide the impeachment and weakening of his authority would yeeld a haires bredth from his conceiued opinion For about this time Durandus wrote that the Masse might bee celebrated with leauened bread and brought in to proue his purpose the Extrauagantes de Celeb Miss And Thomas Aquinas after him That of a truth it agreeth better with the puritie of the mysticall bodie to vse vnleauened bread in this sacrament but not saith hee as though it coulde not bee well administred with leauened bread And the Epistle of Hildebert Bb. of Mans which censureth the Priest that had offered common bread vseth these wordes Therein hee swarueth from the rule of custome but not of faith and it behoueth thee to correct the fact Concil Ferrar. as a scandall and offence rather then as a sinne and that thou carrie thy selfe rather like a Father towardes him then like a Judge And this thing was afterward decided by a Councell held at Ferrara for the agreeing and reuniting of the Greeke and Latine Churches That it was indifferent to celebrate the holy Supper either with leauened or vnleauened breade And therefore why shoulde such differing and disagreeing affections continue so long for thinges so reasonable and indifferent Of the wine The like hath beene about the wine of the Lordes Supper Some vnder the colour of sobrietie would vse water and not wine Of such S. Augustine and Epiphanius make mention amongst the Heretikes and not without cause seeing they abolished one part of the substance of the Sacrament But S. Cyprian doth refute them sharpelie and bringeth them backe to the institution of Christ who onely must bee heard in all thinges concerning them And hereupon it is that he hath it so oft in his writings That in this sacrament which is Christ no man is to be heard but Christ himselfe Others would haue the wine delaied with water and the most auncient Christians did so vse it and that not without apparant shew inasmuch as the people of the Easte did not ordinarilie vse wine without water as the Hebrew and Greeke phrases of speech do proue howsoeuer they alledge other reasons for thus their vsing of it as that there came out of our Lord his side water and blood That this is a signe of the two natures in Christ or rather of the vnion of Christ with his church allegorizing vppon euerie thing according to their accustomed maner Howsoeuer it bee notwithstanding it may bee that the course of the text would not shew vs in this particular point of the blood and water anie thing but the true and vndoubted death of the Lord in this that the wound had pierced the case of his heart because also that if wee should fall to allegorizing then with the greatest part of the Fathers we shold thence collect and gather the two sacraments of the Church that is Baptisme from the water and the Eucharist from the blood c. Onely let vs not finde fault with this obseruation prouided that it bee voide of superstition that is free from condemning of those which do not administer anie thing but onely wine as also without any preiudice to the libertie which Christ hath left vnto his children which will not admit any manner of necessitie but that which is grounded vpon the holy word If any doe contrarywise bring in any other necessitie wee affirme that it is not without an error because as they themselues do say to make that to bee a matter of faith which is not is to sinne and erre in the faith And therefore wee condemne the Canons of the church of Rome which say absolutelie that the wine cannot bee administred without water Canon Oportet C. in sacrament D. 2. de Consâ— seeing there is nothing saide or
hereupon but that seeing that the lay man did vnderstand the seruice to say Amen all the laitie for that all had to answere and did performe a part dutie therein had also the vnderstanding thereof and by consequent that the seruice of the ancient Church was solemnized in a language vnderstood of euery particular person And how could euerie particular person vnderstand it if it were not their vulgar and common speech The proofes of this practise Proofes from all nations drawne from seuerall particular nations will make the same more cleare and manifest In the Church of Ierusalem and regions thereabout it is not doubted but that they vsed their praiers in the Hebrew tongue and we haue proued that it was commonly knowne vnderstood of all But to the end that they may not alleadge that this was one of the three tongs which were sanctified by the title vpon the Crosse of our Lord Theodor. l. 4. c. 29. Theodoret telleth vs that Ephraim an Archdeacon of the towne of Edessa in Syria vsed the Syriacke a corrupt kind of Hebrew and that his Homelies were in this language and so were his canticles likewise and songs saith Sozomenus which were sung in the Churches of Syria For as concerning the Greeke tongue Hieronum de Eccle. Scriptor Basil ep 63. Theodoret Amphilochius do testifie that he was ignorant therein Now this was aboue 400. yeres after the death of our Lord. S. Basil after he hath deliuered set downe how that all the church did sing together kindle their zeale by meditating of that which was sung which canot possiblie be conceiued to haue been in a tong not vnderstood addeth these words saying If you auoid shun vs for this theÌ„ also shun the Egiptians the Lybians the Thebanes Palestines Arabians Phenicians Syrians Euphrateans for amongst al these the vigils singing of psalms praiers that are coÌ„mon are had in honor chiefe accompt Hyeronym ad Heliodor in epitaphio Nepotian S. Ierome in like manner saith Now the tongues and lips of all maner of people do sound out the death and resurrection of Christ I cease to speake of the Iewes Greekes and Latines which our Lord hath consecrated by the title of his crosse but the wilde and sauage nation of the people called Bessi euen this whole people cloathed in skins and who sometimes were wont to kill and sacrifice men haue broken the harsh and rough veine of their tongue and turned it into Christian hymnes and now what speech or talke doth there sound throughout the whole world but onely Christ And furthermore at this time the Maronites had their seruice in the Chaldie the Armenians in the Armenian language the Abyssines in the tong of the Abyssines these namely which make such a sum measure of the name Christian as that all the countries which at this day haue giuen their names to the Bb. of Rome do not amount or rise to a greater number In the Churches liuing after the manner of the Greekes their liturgies were kept and continued in Greeke that throughout euerie place whereas this language had planted it selfe as appeareth by the liturgies attributed to S. Basil and S. Chrysostome as also by the very vse and custome of Greece But to the end they may not attribute that either to the worthines of the tongue or to the prerogatiue which they pretend to be purchased by the title of the crosse in such place as where their language is not greek and yet their Church ordered after the manner of the Greeke churches their seruice is in the vulgar language of their countrie and not in Greeke This is euident by all the Churches that are in that great Empire of Muscouia and Russia in all which there is no other language receiued or heard then the common and vulgar howsoeuer they acknowledge and approue of the course of the Patriarch of Constantinople and the Greeke confession And as for the Latine and Westerne Churches The like in the Laâ—ine churches let vs not imagine that there was any other rule kept and obserued in them The Greek tong saith Cicero went in his time almost ouer all the world the Latine also because of the Empire had spred verie farre And this is it which maketh some shew and likelihood that the seruice of diuers of the Westerne regions was said in Latine but yet so notwithstanding as that euen there also the rule will proue generall namely that were it in Latine or were it otherwise yet in the old and ancient Westerne Churches it was alwaies so as it was in others namely in a language vnderstood of the hearers The vulgar and natural speech in Italy was Latine and therefore wee are of iudgement that in the neighbour prouinces of Spaine Fraunce c. there is likelihoode that the Empire in establishing his lawes did likewise propagate and multiplie the vse of his language as in deed the prouinces were reported to speake Romaine that is the tongue of the Empire howbeit that their originall language was neuer altogether abolished and extinct But if it bee doubtfull whether the seruice there were done in Latine or no yet it standeth certaine and firme that it was done in a language knowne and vnderstoode of the people Sulpicius in the life of Saint Martine saith As the Reader Sulpicius in vita Martin whose course it was to reade vppon that day was detained by the throng of people one of his assistants taking the Psalter betooke himselfe to the first verse that bee met withall Now the Psalme was Out of the mouthes of babes and sucklinges thou hast perfected thy praise c. Which place being read there was a shout and crie made by the people in such sort as that all their aduersaries were ashamed and confounded The people no doubt was moued with that which they vnderstood yea it is most cleare and manifest that it was so for if this portion of scripture were read at this day in the midst of our common people of Fraunce it is most certaine that seeing the ignorance that raigneth amongst them there is not one that woulde be moued to crie in as much as not any one woulde take any regard thereto And as for Spaine it appeareth that the Latine tongue hath beene familiar in it of old by the steppes and markes thereof remaining amongst them still by the lawes which the Gothes established amongst them by the Gothish Code as they call it which is written in very good Latine Lucius Marmiculus l. 5. and by those worthy personages which haue sprung out from amongst them as lightes of the Latine tongue as Lucane and the Senecas with diuers others In so much as one of their Chroniclers saith that if the Gothes and the Mores had not come into Spaine the Spanish tongue had remained as pure and incorrupt as the Romaines their language was in the time of Cicero and therefore if their
seruice were in Latine it was vulgar if it were not vulgar then had Isidore Archbishop of Seuill said in vaine Isidor de eccle Offi. c. 10. That when there is singing in the church it behoueth euery man to sing and when there is praying that euerie man doe pray for what edge or quickning to the spirit can the singing of a Psalme or the making of a praier that is not vnderstood affoord bring And so of England the language of their Iland was peculiar to themselues and no Latine amongst them saue what the Romain Colonies did speake They will haue it that Christian religion was established there in the time of Ioseph of Aremathia howbeit Chrysostome saith that it was about his time And yet neuerthelesse S. Gregory saith that in his time the tong of the ancient inhabitants of great Britaine called at this day England Gregor in Iob. c. 27. had no better a sound then a barbarum frendere a rude and barbarous kind of grunting and how then could the Latine seruice be found there But the truth is as certaine English Iesuits do confesse that S. Augustine the Monke sent by Gregorie did there chaunge and alter both the forme and tongue wherein they had before celebrated their seruice for they could not fetch or deriue the antiquitie of their religion any further off They say it cannot at the least be denyed but that the Latine seruice was vsed in the Churches of Africke then let vs adde thereto that the Latine tongue was also common there amongst the rascall and poorer sorte of people This appeareth for the sermons of Saint Cyprian and S. Augustine Bbs. of Africke were made in the Latine tongue Now wee are of the same iudgement with our aduersaries that sermons euer were so ought to be made for the instruction of the people in the common vulgar tong because say they that properly they are to be applyed and fitted for the capacitie of the people praiers directed vnto God But in another place S. Augustine saith that being borne in the Citie of Tagusta in Africa Idem l. 1. retract c. 10. he had learned the Latine tong Inter blandimenta nutricum by means of the sporting pleasing speeches which are currant amongst cockering nurses that is in his swathing clothes or whiles he was very young tender whereby it appeareth that nurses had the knowledge of it Againe he saith To the end that euen the most simple and ignorant may see perceiue that it is of purpose because of the Donatists I haue turned a psalme into Latine that it may the better remaine with them be remembred Hence is proued that it was common to the basest and coursest kind of people And for as much as that the people there did not speake good congruitie S. Augustine applyeth himself vnto their Solaecismes Idem in psal 118. saying ossum for os and sometimes taking one case for another saying Because it is far better that the Grāmarians should reproue vs thē that the people should not vnderstand vs. In a word he saith This is a Prouerbe amongst the Carthaginers I wil tel it you in latine in asmuch as you al do not vnderstand conceiue the Punicktong Hence it followeth that the Latine tong was better knowne in Afrike then the Punicke it selfe But will you further see that whereas the knowledge of this tongue was wanting in this country there they did not tie themselues to haue their seruice in it Throughout all Sclauonia they had their seruice in the Dalmatian tong Ecchius de Missa Latina S. Ierome likewise did translate it into their tong and our aduersaries are of iudgement that it is still so obserued there vnto this day In this part of Italie likewise called great Greece ouer against Sicilia it is said in Greeke because the Greeke tong was there vulgar and common In Germany to the cōming in of the pretended reformation of Boniface that is to say vntil after the yeare 800. Walasr c. 7. it was obserued after the like maner order in so much as that Walafridus the Abbot saith that euen in his time the Northern countries had their seruice in the Germaine tong Aeneas Sylu. histor Bohem. c. 13. And Aeneas Syluius after the time of Pope Pius the 2. reporteth after many others that as Cyril Methodius were conuerted to the Christian faith certain people speaking the Sclauonian tongue were come to intreate the Pope about the yeare 800. that it might be permitted them to haue their seruice in their vulgar tong whereupon the Consistorie being gathered together and standing doubtfull what to do therein there was heard a voice as it were from heauen in these words Omnis spiritus landet Dominum omnis lingua confiteatur ei let euery spirit praise the Lord let euery tongue confesse acknowledge him And in deed whatsoeuer our aduersaries do alleadge against this as done is more then 600. yeares after the death of our Lord that is to say all that which they alleadge after the time that the Popes for to establish their authority did vndertake as we haue said in another place to impose and thrust the set forme of the Romish seruice vpon all nations abolishing others as theirs came in place that in their Romaine language for so of this exploit some attribute the first attempt onset to Pope Vitalian about the yeare 700. Now this old custome of the Church is to be compared ioyned with those goodly Maxims generall rules of the ancient Doctors S. Augustine saith August in psal 18. Basil in ps 28. Let vs be well aduised looke that we take hold with a cleare inlightned heare of that which we sing with one consent of voice And Basil conformablie Let the tong sing but let the hart vnderstanding at the same time sound and reach the sence meaning of that which is sung Cassiodor in psal 46. And Cassiodorus Let vs look that the vnderstanding of the thing be ioyned with the singing of it for nothing can be done wisely without the vnderstanding of it Which things cannot concurre go together after the rules and practise of popish doctrines And Iustinian the Emperor for to remedie such abuses tooke the matter in hand about the time that the Pope laboured with might maine to bring them in in these words saying We will and command that the Bbs. and Pastors do celebrate the oblation and praiers in baptisme with a loude voice Iustin Nouel de diuers eccl c. 123. such as may be vnderstood of the people to the end they may be stirred vp to greater deuotion to praise God c. alleadging for the confirmatiō of his constitution the places of S. Paul 1. Cor. 14. menacing roughly thundring out against thē the iudgements of God if they shold do to the contrary And wheras they answer that this constitution was not
the pronouncing and vttering of the principall part thereof according to their construction which is that which containeth the consecration to bee done secretlie and closelie thereuppon they call it a secret and that of purpose in such sort as that neither the wordes nor the sound thereof can be vnderstoode of the people learning the same of the Pagans who vnder the muttering of certaine strange and vnknowne wordes concealed and priuilie couered their mysteries Whereas the glorie of our Maister is to publish and make open proclamation of his this great secret especiall which hath laine hid from before all worldes of the saluation purchased for mankinde by the blood of his Sonne whereof he saith vnto his Apostles Preach my Gospell this good tidings vnto all creatures which by name hee would haue published and repeated at all times in his holy Supper instituted of purpose for this end in these wordes You shall shew forth the death of the Lord vnto his comming But what meaneth this shewing forth but to vtter and speake it so lowde as that it may bee heard and so plainely as that it may be vnderstood And what then is there more contrarie to the institutiō of the holy supper of our Lord and to the renewing of the remembrance of his death passion in the Church then this pretended mysterie this strange and vnwonted kind of muttering and whispering Concil Coloniens yea and yet furthermore the Councell of Colen about the yeare 1300. hath added That the Priest must hasten as fast as he can in the saying of the Canon for feare of being interrupted by some hicket yexing neesing or otherwise as if it were the propertie of our God to take vs at a word or at a halfe sillable or as if this mysterie depended and had his whole force vpon the bare pronunciation after the manner of the conceiued words of the Pagans their sacrifices whereas indeed our God worketh therein by his holy spirite which cannot be interrupted and looketh therein at the faith as wee shall see afterwarde and yet so as that hee examineth and tryeth the same in great mercie of him who presenteth himselfe vnto this holy Table But let vs heare notwithstanding what the Fathers will say vnto vs. Saint Paule will that the people should bee able to aunswere Amen which they cannot doe as wee haue already seene except they vnderstand and yet a great deale lesse if they do not heare So also it was obserued and noted by all the auncient Writers Clemens Constit Apost l. 8 Their Clement whom they so much alledge vnto vs testifieth aswell in his Lithurgie as in his Apostolike cōstitutions that after the vttering of the wordes which they call the wordes of consecration that is of the institution of the holy supper the people saide Amen a signe that they heard and vnderstoode them Seeing then that the Apostles had so ordained Ambros de Sacram. l. 4. c. 5. by whome and by what authoritie is this change and alteration S. Denys sayeth of one who had beene baptised by the Heretikes That hee heard the Eucharist and saide Amen together with the rest S. Ambrose sayeth And after these wordes thou sayest Amen August in Psa 33. Cardinal Bess de Sacrament Euchar. that is it is true S. Augustine Our brethren likewise do celebrate the Sacraments aunswere the same Amen S. Basil S. Chrisostome and all the Greeke Churches do the same to this day in their Lithurgies whereupon also the Cardinall Bessarion sayeth The Priest according to the order of the East Church vttereth with a lowd voice these words This is my bodie c. And Iustinian the Emperour in his new constitution before alleadged commaundeth the same vpon paine of grieuous punishment adding therto the threatning of Gods iudgements grounding the same vpon the precept of Saint Paule and rendring this reason thereof saying To the end they may bee the better vnderstoode of the faithfull people and that the heartes of the hearers may bee so much the more pricked with repentance as also moued and stirred vp so much the more to praise God And all are of that minde that in the Primitiue Church it was neuer practised otherwise Where then will these our aduersaries grounde this their newe deuise Gab. Biel. in Exposit Can. l. 15. Lit. D. And of what time by what Scripture Tradition or Councell They say we must haue a reuerent regard of the Sacrament And our Lord will say vnto them who hath taught you this pretended reuerence Who hath required this honour at your hands And that S. Basill sayeth That contempt is companion vnto that which is common From whence Innocent the third doth ground his speech Ne sancta verba vilescerent Laicis nota for feare that these words being vnderstoode should become vile But why doe they not rather say with Moses Would to God they had all prophesied with S. Paul Labour aboue all thinges that you may prophesie that is that you may vnderstand your selues and make others to vnderstand But and if S. Basil would haue stretched this rule to this Sacrament and to this kinde of pronunciation wherefore hath hee left vs a contrarie example And why doe wee not as quicklie call to minde the saying of Lactantius Lactanc l. 5. c. 20. That these mutteringes so greatlie recommended haue beene deuised and ordained by wilie and crafty Marchantes to the end that the people might not vnderstand what they worshipped Concil Laod. c. 19. They are not ashamed to alledge the Councell of Laodicea but yet so as that they will not seeme to know that there is any thing spoken of the Canon nor of the consecration made by the Priest but rather of the first praier of the seruice of the faithfull which euery one of them being exhorted therunto by him made vnto God with a lowe voice praying him that it would please him to blesse this holie action and ministerie the steppes and printes whereof are yet to be seene in the Lithurgies In the ende when they can say no more they flie vnto miracles as that certaine shepheardes who had learned these wordes by heart did abuse them in saying them ouer their breade for which they were presentlie punished of God and from thence forward the church ordained that these words should not be spoken otherwise then in secret But where may wee read this historie Where is the councell or decree that followed vppon this so euident and important a miracle And what other thing do they herein but oppose set a tale made for sport and in a word the whole shepheardes Calender against the institution of Christ the vse and custome of the whole Church the constitutions of Emperours and the testimonie of all the Fathers Yea and therewithall our aduersaries are not ashamed at this day to say that who so doth vse them otherwise Harding doth fulfill the saying of our Lord In giuing pearles vnto swine and casting
small touch remorce of it self that can promise or perswade it selfe of the grace of God how good and merciful soeuer he conceiue it to be yea which on the contrarie doth not tremble quake before his iust anger or doeth not thereby condemne it selfe saue that it pleaseth this Mediator to take it by the hand and to leade it before the iudge not so much to beg or craue any thing for it as to seale vp vnto and graft in it his grace to say vnto it in full assurance and confidence Father this is one of them which thou hast giuen me by the merite of my obedience or rather one of those whom I purchased with mine owne blood Now of them I will not lose one take them vnto thy grace Ioh. 17. it is for them Father that I pray and intreate thee Keepe them in thy name let them be one as we are let my ioy be fulfilled in them c. Now these holy ceremonies are of two sorts such as are offered by man to God Sacrifice and Sacraments are properly called sacrifices and those which are giuen by God to man sacraments In so much as that to speake properly we may say that in the sacrifices man as much as he could was admonished to renounce himselfe and to giue himselfe vnto God in the Sacraments hee was aduertised and assured that God putting off his iustice to cloath himselfe with mercy did vouchsafe to giue himselfe vnto him the people in their sacrifices and euery faithfull man making protestation to endeuor themselues to become the people and children of God God in the Sacraments bearing witnes vnto them that he vouchsafed to be their God in Iesus Christ according to his free promises as also their father To be short a sacrifice is an acte or worke by which we acknowledge in the knowledge of the true God the whole homage which we owe vnto him and the faults which in our infirmitie we commit therein A sacrament is a holy ceremony instituted of God in which the faithfull are confirmed by signes exhibiting that which they represent of the grace of God promised vnto the faithful in the couenant which it hath pleased him to make with them Now on Gods behalfe the couenant halteth not he is faithfull farre more readie to offer himselfe and to deliuer himselfe to vs with all his good things then we are to hold out our handes to receiue them But on our behalfe all our actions are maimed this fleshlie hart giuen to the flesh cleauing fast to it selfe cannot offer it selfe to him of or by it selfe he must violently draw and pull it vnto him when he will haue it And there remaineth nothing in vs of all that which we owe vnto God besides the manifesting and declaring of our knowing of it and the testifying of the sorrow and griefe which we haue for that we are not able to render him the same as also to acknowledge in our sacrifices that all our good things that all our prosperitie and good successe are of God alone of his blessing and of his fauour and that all that which hee can receiue of vs in stead of recompence are nothing els then our new trespasses that is in stead of his bountifulnes our ingratitude and of his benefites our misdeedes Psal 16. 19. in saying with Dauid a man notwithstanding according to Gods owne heart My soule thou hast said vnto the Lord thou art my Lord my goodnesse reacheth not vnto thee And againe Who knoweth O Lord the faults and errours of his life O cleanse me from my secret sinnes And this was the cause why the old Church had two principall sortes of sacrifices peace-offerings by which all euerie one did protest according to the measure of increase which they inioyed that all that whatsoeuer they had was of God the propitiatory sacrifices by the which they did testifie all euery one that in stead of so many good thinges which they did receiue they could not render vnto God any thing but vncleannes and transgressions which by the bloud of beasts shed therein they testified and declared to be worthie of death and by the ordinarie reiterating of the killing of so many innocent beasts they did giue to vnderstand that they could not be forgiuen or pardoned but in the blood of that immaculate lambe and of the true onely eternall and perpetuall propitiatory sacrifice of the Church Iesus Christ our Lord. And notwithstanding it is here to be noted That the holy Supper may be considered both as a sacrifice a sacrament that although it hath beene already shewed that there is a difference betwixt a sacrifice and a Sacrament that yet there are some ceremonies in the Church which may bee considered in diuers respectes both as sacrifices and sacraments The Paschall lambe in the Church of the Iewes is taken for a Sacrament and that in as much as it is giuen of God for a certaine signe of saluation promised vnto the Church and to euery faithful member in the same as also in that that this blood of the lamb wherewith the dore posts are sprinkled doth represent vnto vs the blood of Iesus Christ which sprinkleth our soules and remoue farre from vs and our Christian families the destroying Angell and therfore it is saide This blood shall be for a signe vppon your houses that so when as I shall see it I may passe ouer And yet notwithstanding it may bee taken for a sacrifice of thanksgiuing in as much as it is commaunded to bee continued for euer for a remembrance and thanksgiuing for the preseruation of the first borne of Israel out of the midst of all the sorrow and griefe which they suffered in Egypt as also it is a signe of the preseruation of the elect of God in the Church from out of the midst of the condemnation of this peruerse and wicked world And therefore it is said This day shall bee a memoriall vnto you you shall keepe the same holy in your generations c. As also in some sorte for a propitiatorie Sacrifice in that it was a figure of the true and onely propitiatorie Sacrifice offered by the Sonne of God our high Priest for our sinnes to God his father vppon the altar of the Crosse according to the Euangelist his exposition You shall not breake a bone of him And the Apostle Saint Paule Our Passeouer that is Iesus Christ slaine or crucified The same may bee said of the holy Supper of our Lord It is instituted for a Sacrament of the new Testament in as much as it is the reall receiuing and communicating of the bodie and blood of Christ truely God and truely man deliuered to be put to death vpon the Crosse for our sinnes raised againe for our iustification giuen in the vse of the holy Supper according to his owne institution for the nourishing of our soules vnto eternall life And therefore it is said Take eate this is
my bodie which is giuen for you And yet it ceaseth not considered in some sorte to bee in manner of a sacrifice in as much as this is a remembrance of this propitiatorie sacrifice of our Lord on the Crosse according to that which is said Doe this in remembrance of mee shew forth the Lordes death vnto his comming In such sort that as the lambe was after a certaine manner a propitiatorie Sacrifice in that it did prefigure him so the holy Supper in like manner in as much as it bringeth him vnto our remembrances in that it representeth him vnto vs before the eyes of our faith And yet furthermore of this remembrance there proceedeth an other sacrifice euen the true sacrifice of praise and thanksgiuing which the Church hath called by the name of Eucharist That is that when we call to mind that God hath so loued the worlde or rather the Church hated of the worlde as that hee hath giuen his dearely beloued Sonne the eternall and euerliuing for the mortall the iust for the vniust to the ignominious and reproachfull death of the Crosse to redeeme them from their sinnes wee adore the bowelles of his mercies wee are lifted vppe with a holy rauishment euen into the heauens farre from our our selues wee vtter our cries in a certaine feruencie of faith from all in generall saying praised bee thou O Lorde for that thy grace hath appeared in the worlde for that it hath superabounded in loue for the sauing of sinners and afterward let vs say with Saint Paule being humbled in our infirmities but imboldened in his grace to the appropriating and particular applying of this benefite vnto our selues Euen the sinners Lord whereof I am the chiefe I a blasphemer a persecutor and oppressor c. And this faith applyeth this sacrifice vnto our selues it maketh it seuerall and peculiar vnto euery one of vs it maketh vs then to say with confidence No more He that eateth the flesh and drinketh the blood of Christ hath eternall life No more I say God so loued the worlde as that he hath sent his sonne c. For what good doth this serue vs vnto but to increase our sorrowe and griefe if wee bee not the parties our selues But more boldly with the Apostle I am crucified with Christ I liue and yet not I now but Christ in mee Galath 2.20 in that I liue in the flesh I liue in the faith of the Sonne of God who hath loued mee and who hath giuen himselfe for me c. Thus in remembring this sacrifice the shamefull death of the Lord wee acknowledge our selues lost in our selues yea vtterly lost seeing that for to saue mankind it was requisite that the Sonne of God should be made man and expose himselfe to the reuilinges and slaunderous speeches of men And this knowledge begetteth in vs an acknowledgement of the free mercie of God which hath giuen vs his onely begotten Sonne yea who hath giuen vs himselfe in his Sonne How can we then do lesse then offer vp then sacrifice our selues to him To offer vp vnto him as saith the Apostle Rom. 12.1 Our bodies a liuing sacrifine holy acceptable a reasonable seruice In such sort as that in the holy Supper wee communicate really and effectually in the bodie and blood of Iesus Christ euen to the sucking of life nourishment to our soules from the same and this is that which proceedeth from it as a Sacrament Wee celebrate likewise his death from whom as out of a fountaine wee drawe life and that the rather because this his death is our life in as much as wee haue the propitiation for our sinnes in his blood and the celebrating of the remembrance of this propitiatorie sacrifice although somewhat improperly may be called a Sacrifice Seeing that consequently vpon the deepe meditation of this high mysterie and vnspeakable benefit receiued by the faithfull adored of the Angels we enter into a serious thanksgiuing in which we resolue to renounce and forsake our selues that so we may offer vp our selues the more freely vnto God ceasing from thenceforth to fashion our selues any more according to this present world seeking rather to transforme and chaunge our selues by the renewing of our vnderstanding c. And here we haue another sacrifice euen a sacrifice of peace in as much as there is a peace concluded betwixt God and the faithfull man a sacrifice of praise in as much as all increase and prosperitie are giuen vnto vs by God and God in this peace Finally a sacrificing of our selues in the offering vp of our thankfull heartes and resoluing therewithall to liue and die in him and vnto him who hath giuen himselfe for vs who hath vouchsafed to offer vp his body and to shed his blood for to purchase vs life who giueth vs them in ordinary bread and wine to nourish our soules vnto eternall life Amen And it is not for any other consideration Wherfore the old writers did vse this worde Sacrifice that the olde writers doe sometimes call the holy Supper a sacrifice a Sacrifice of remembrance and thankesgiuing of the faithfull And if our aduersaries doe keepe themselues within these boundes wee shall not neede to reason and dispute about wordes neither yet refuse or reiect the worde Sacrifice But and if that they tell vs that the Masse is a sacrifice propitiatorie for the quicke and the dead wee tell them that wee would haue them to aunswere vs whether they ground it vppon the holy Supper or els borrowe the institution thereof from els where If from else where then wee boldly auouch vnto them that there is no title of the Masse in all the holy scripture neyther of any thing belonging thereto neither yet in the workes of any of the auncient writers and this wee haue alreadie proued and shall bee able further to proue most plentifully if any thing bee wanting therein But if they fetch and deriue it from the holy Supper then wee auouch and say vnto them that it is no propitiatorie sacrifice that the Lord did neuer ordaine it for any such ende that the Apostles did neuer so teach it neyther yet that the fathers did so vnderstande it And this is the matter that wee are to handle and intreate of in this Chapter In the meane time wee will note and obserue by the way that these wordes Sacrifice and Sacrament doe not alwaies keepe the proper limites and boundes but that sometimes they runne in their generall signification and are taken eyther for all holy offices or for all the signes vsed in the Church to signifie any thing August l. 19. contr Faust c. 14. In Psal 141. Psal 65. de peccat meritis Bernard de caena Dom. And to the end that the doubt of this generall vsing of this worde Sacrament may not trouble vs it appeareth in certaine olde writers that they haue giuen this name to the signe of the Crosse to all the ceremonies of baptisme to
They reply that there is added For he was the Priest of the high God and yet false and that more then all the rest for the Hebrew saith But he was or and he was and not as they would haue it for he was whereupon it is thus turned into Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. The Chaldie Et erat Minister coram Deo The coniunction causall not being acknowledged by any but themselues Caietanus likewise And wheras it followth in the vulgar translation For he was the Priest c. as though this were the cause of the offering the same is not so in the Hebrew vz. Vt causa sed vt separata clausula that is not as a cause but as a distinct seperated sentence so weak wauering are the foundations of so great a building But if we make any question here of a sacrifice then it must likewise bee known to whoÌ„ Melchisedech did offer his sacrifice to AbrahaÌ„ to a man this cannot but proue impiety an absurditie also when the greater is made to sacrifice vnto the lesse But they will say that hee sacrificed vnto God And in conscience can they gather any one word to shew the same And whether do we reade the holy scriptures to gather from thence the thinges it speaketh not of or to heare therein that which it teacheth But which is more the Apostle to the Hebrewes vndertaketh the comparing of the Priesthood of Melchisedech with the priesthood of Iesus Christ Hee handleth it throughout all the partes thereof making them both to bee kinges of righteousnesse and peace and making them both also to bee permanent and enduring Priestes c. What could there bee of greater weight and moment then to say And he sacrificed bread and wine Hebr. 6. in token of the sacrifice which Christ offered in his holy Supper c. Hosius saith and Bellarmine after him that this mysterie was too great for the Hebrewes to conceiue Heb. 6. But wherefore then had the Apostles said before Let vs leaue the worde which deliuereth the beginning of Christ and let vs go on vnto perfection c. And what could there bee more hard then to setre before them a man without father without mother without beginning and without ending c. And if there had beene any darknesse therein of whom could they haue learned the same more clearely and plainly then of the Apostle then of the spirit of God himselfe And to what time or for what manner of men will they say that hee did reserue the knowledge thereof But let vs graunt them that he sacrificed to God bread wine this is all that they can gather out of this text with the help of all their falsifications Exod. 29. Numb 28. and what shal they gaine thereby For first is this any other thing but that which the Priestes according to the order of Aaron did euery day And wherein then will the excellencie and prerogatiue that the Apostle seeketh after be found seeing namely that they hold that in respect of the mater the sacrifice offered by Melchisedech is not any thing more precious theÌ„ the sacrifices of the Leuits Veg. de Missa The. 68. fol. 33 and that the death of our Lord was more amplie and liuelie figured out in these then in that And afterwarde if it must needes bee that because that Melchisedech offering bread and wine became the figure of Christ and that Christ may bee offered vnder the kindes of bread and wine then why not aswell vnder all the other kindes which did represent him vnder the law being offered by the Priestes according to the Order of Aaron which in like manner did figure and shadow him out And again if this sacrifice were the figure of Christ hath hee not accomplished the same as hee hath done all the rest And then what remaineth there yet behinde to bee done againe therein to what end should there neede a reiterating of that which is perfect and when hee himselfe hath giuen this testimonie Consummatum est who shall gainsay and denie the same seeing that hee came to fulfill them all But let vs saye on They compare Christ to Melchisedech Melchisedech his offring to the Eucharist now betwixt the Offerer and the offring there is alwaies a proportion to bee kepte As therefore there is not any Priest that can assume and chalenge to himselfe to inioye and holde the Priesthoode of Christ according to the Order of Melchisedech so in like manner it cannot possibly bee that anie shoulde bee founde to whome it might bee attributed to offer the Eucharist and if Melchisedech did offer breade and wine then it was the substance thereof and not the accidents or qualities wheras notwithstanding in the Masse there is nothing offered but the accidentes why therefore doe they alleadge Melchisedech if they will holde themselues vnto the figure And wherefore likewise doe they hold Transubstantiation in the Masse In a worde though they should bee able to proue this same to bee a sacrifice yet could they neuer proue it but a sacrifice of thankesgiuing or peace-offring and not a sacrifice propitiatorie for it is saide that Melchisedech said vnto Abraham Blessed be the Lord who hath giuen thine enemies into thy hand c. wordes all of them consisting of Thankesgiuing and containe nothing in them of any sacrifice for sinne neither therefore the Masse of any propitiatorie sacrifice if this bee a figure thereof Against all this which we haue saide they obiect certaine places out of the old Writers But what will they saye if they bee shewed the contrarie if all those likewise which speake of offering say that Melchisedech offered bread and wine to Abraham to whome hee that blessed him had no regard or purpose to offer vppe any sacrifice Clemens Alexandrinus Melchisedech gaue sanctified bread and wine for food and sustenance as a figure of the Eucharist Marke He gaue that is to Abraham and not he offered and the word food or refreshment that followeth proueth it sufficientlie S. Augustine He came before Abraham protulit he caused bread and wine to be brought S. August in quaest ex vtroque test 109. Ambros l. 4 de Sacram. c. 3. Tertul. aduer Iud. Chrysost in Psal 110. Epiph haeres 55. Damas l. 4. c. 14. Thom. D. 8. l. 4 Primas c. 7. in Ep. ad Haebr Cassâ—odor in Psalm 109. Hieronym in Matth. c. 26 l. 4 August de ciuit Dei l. 17. c. 17. hee offered them vnto him and blessed him S. Ambrose Abraham returning a victorious conquerour Melchisedech came before him and offered bread and wine vnto him Tertullian Melchisedech being vncircumcised offereth vnto Abraham being circumcised and comming from the battell bread and wine Chrysostome sayeth According to the Order of Melchisedech because of the sacramentes seeing that he offered to Abraham bread and wine Epiphanius proposuit ipsi he set before him To bee short Damascene saith Hee entertained Abraham with bread
Testament wherein there remaineth not anie more question of shadowes and figures and wherein if it bee nothing but a sillie sleight representation if it be nothing but an intricate and infolded thing if it bee not altogether plaine and cleare assuredlie wee may bee bolde to say and that without any doubt that it is but an humaine inuention yea and therefore that it is not there to bee found at all CHAP. III. That the pretended propitiatorie sacrifice of the Masse hath no foundation in the newe Testament OVr aduersaries say Our Lord saide to the woman of Samaria The howre is come that you shall not worship the Father anie more Iohn 4. either in this mountaine or in Ierusalem but the true worshippers shal worshippe in spirite and truth And what proue they from thence To adore say they is to sacrifice but if they said that it were to serue God they said somewhat to the purpose But yet what followeth of this Certainelie that the seruing of God shall not bee any more tyed to one place but spread all ouer the worlde according to the saying of Malachie And as assuredlie that in steade of the more carnall manner of seruice wherewith he was serued vnder the law hee shall hereafter bee spirituallie serued and in a worde that after the materiall sacrifices as saye the Fathers the spirituall sacrifices shall succeede Saint Augustine sayeth Doest thou seeke for anie holy place August in Iohan t. 15. make thy selfe in thine inwarde partes a Temple vnto God for the Temple of God is holie and that are you Wouldest thou pray in a Temple Pray within thy selfe c. chaunging all this outward and materiall seruice into an inwarde and spiritual Cyrill Cyrill in Ioan. l. 2. c. 93. He signifieth and setteth forth the time of his comming which chaungeth the figures of the lawe into truth the shadowes into a spirituall seruice according to the doctrine of the Gospell c. And Origen in like manner Chrysost aduers Iud. hom 2. Chrysostome sayeth That is there shall bee no more Sacrifices nor Priesthoode neyther yet kingdome in Iudea that so they may bee wayned from the receiued custome of the necessitie of worshipping in one certaine place and to bring them to a kinde of seruice that is more spirituall and full of Maiestie Idem de cruce de spiritu hom 3. in hom veniet hora c. In like manner expounding this place in an Homilie for the purpose hee coulde not finde anie Sacrifice but that of prayer grounded vppon the doctrine of veritie neither anie worde tending that waye Cardinall Caietan in the same sence In spirite that is to saye not in the Mountaine not at Ierusalem not in anie one certaine place nor with a temporall seruice but with an inwarde and spirituall c. And in faith that is in knowledge c. Ferus likewise In spirite in asmuch as they shall haue receiued the spirite of adoption crying in him Abba Father In truth in asmuch as they shall call vppon him in his Sonne which is Truth it selfe Offering sayeth hee afterwarde no more anie quicke or liue creatures but their owne bodies in Sacrifice a holie oblation and offering and not the Sacrifice of the Masse But how will they possibly now frame themselues to make their conclusions from this place God shall bee adored and serued in spirite no more in one place but euerie where no more in the sacrificing of beastes but in the sacrificing of our selues Therefore the Masse is a sacrifice propitiatorie for the sinnes of men therefore the Masse must bee saide euerie where c. But they come nearer vnto the point and giue an instance from the institution of the holy supper and this is also our proper part and possession It is said Luke 22. 1. Cor. 11. Doe this in remembrance of mee and to doe in the scripture signifieth sometimes to sacrifice Therefore the matter here in hand must needes bee a sacrifice And our Lord had taken the bread and the cup and had saide This is my bodie This is my blood therefore he did sacrifice vnder the kindes of bread and wine his body and his blood vnto God his Father and by vertue of these wordes iuioyneth all succeeding Priestes to doe the like a worlde of errors cauillations and false surmises in a verie few wordes And the long time since they were confuted and ouerthrowne in all these their argumentes might haue bin sufficient to haue caused them to cease from the vsing of thē any more Facere in Latine signifieth to sacrifice but by an abridging of the language to doe some holie thing but that this is more vsuall in the writinges and workes of Poets then of Orators and that seldome not often and onely then when the mater in question doth manifestlie appeare to be about a sacrifice as I say may euidentlie bee seene needeth not to be gessed at And here therefore we stand vppon the quite contrarie As that the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is neuer vsed to sacrifice as far off is faire in the French tongue but the Euangelists and Apostles writ in Greeke So that the controuersie here is about an ordinarie or common and not anie picked or vnwonted phrase the contention is not euidentlie and manifestlie of a sacrifice for it is so farre from apparatiues as that the sharpest sighted Fathers did know nothing therof And further the Hebrew word Asa and how much more the Greeke doth neuer signifie to sacrifice but when a sacrifice or oblation doth follow it as facere haedum agnū c. or facere haedo agno c. to offer a kyd a lambe c. their interlineall Glose is not acquainted with this subtill shift Hoc facite that is saith it At oft as you shal eate this bread and drinke this cup shew forth the death of the Lord vntill his comming But let vs admit that it is so Hoc facite sacrifice this what shall we make then of it To sacrifice the bodie of Christ But Christ saith Which is giuen for you and to giue is not to sacrifice Wherefore it is not the same action which Christ performed for a man to sacrifice if Christ did not sacrifice And afterwarde Which is giuen that is which is now at this present instant giuen and deliuered vp to bee crucified for vs. The olde translation approued by the Councell of Trent hath translated it Dabitur and not Datur referring the same to his suffering vpon the Crosse and not to the holy supper Chrysostome and Origen Dabitur effundetur which shal be giuen which shall bee shedde and offered vppe And Chrysostome addeth the reason how that for the comforte of his Disciples our Lord taught them that his passion was the mysterie of the saluation of mankind the Masse also enemie vnto it selfe in this point hath read it so Let vs say then that these wordes Hoc facite haue relation to the institution of
the supper and that by them wee are inioyned to doe the same that he hath done as to blesse the bread to eate the bread to blesse the cuppe and to drinke the cup to distribute them both and to receiue them both But as for the matter of sacrifice there was none but vpon the Crosse The communicating of him and his graces and the action of thanks is ordained instituted to be practised at this Table and vpon this Crosse hee hath borne our iniquities vpon this Crosse he hath beene broken for our sins God forbidde saith S. Paul that I should euer glorie but in this Crosse If then this be to sacrifice the bodie then it is not hoc facere to doe that which Christ hath done who tooke the bread who distributed it who performed not in all this anie action of a sacrifice but if it be thus Do that which I haue done then it must not bee anie worke of sacrificing here will not bee found any sacrifice and so there must needes follow as poore slender Diuinitie as the Grammer or sence that went before was poore and slender To be short if faire in that place bee to sacrifice it is saide Doe this as oft as yee shall drinke it c. by which reason it should follow that the sacrifice hath no place but at such times as a man doth drink And yet they say that the Sacrifice Transubstantiation doe goe before And againe if it were saide vnto all those which were sitting at the Table with our Lord Hoc facite then the commandement of sacrificing was generall to all for in like manner vnto all in general euen to all the whole Church of Corinth S. Paul said Hoc facite 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And the Priestes by this account shall haue as weake a foundatiō for their places as the sacrifice hath But who can better expound this place then S. Paul Do this saith he in remembrance of mee And how For as oft as you shall eate of this bread and drinke of this cuppe you shall shew forth the death of the Lord vntill his cōming Not by standing gazing on in a fond sort not by the means of an Enterlude or play neither yet by any such apish fooleries but by a serious earnest either meditation or laying open of the horror of our sinnes and of the mercy of God who hath so greatlie loued the world as that hee hath vouchsafed to giue his Sonne to the death of the Crosse for vs miserable sinners to the end that he that belieueth in him may haue eternall life And this is the same with that which their Glose saith Do this in remembrance of me For saith it the sacrament ought to be receiued in the remembrance of the Lordes passion shew forth the Lordes death c. that is to say make your account and set it down for certain that the suffering and death of the Lord came through you For Whosoeuer sayeth Oecumenius sheweth forth this death he displayeth and maketh a shew of all manner of gifts and of all manner of loue towardes men yea in a worde Oecum in 1. Cor. 11. sayeth hee of the whole meanes of our saluation Let these fellowes now draw neare which haue the Fathers so full and so rife in their mouthes but cannot bring foorth so much as any one who hath founde the sacrifice of the Masse in these wordes Hoc facite that hath expounded this worde for to sacrifice And yet notwithstanding if there were any place wherein it might be found who doubteth yea or who can denie but that of all others that is no place for to finde it in A great man of this time seeing himself thrust out of this place Genebrard hath inuented this shift namelie to say that the Apostles did say their first Masse vpō the day of Pentecost And this hee would tug out by the haire both out of a place of Deuteronomie where mention is made of the offering of new fruites which then was ordained in the lawe as also from the 2. of the Actes where these wordes are Act. 1.2 They did perseuere in the doctrine of the Apostles in communicating and breaking of bread and in prayers which wee haue alreadie sufficientlie refuted For what agreement is there betwixt any thing therein and the sacrifice of the Masse for the remission of sins And yet notwithstanding we will further take the paines to call to minde Hugo Card. in Act. c. 2. what their Glose saith vpon this place of the Acts Of bread aswell common as consecrated that is to say aswell ordinarie as sacramentall And Cardinall Hugo after the same manner And Lyranus Partly sayeth hee because they did communicate euerie day partlie also because they did eate together in common And Oecumenius sayeth This is for to shewe the simplicitie that they vsed in liuing and conuersing together And the Syrian and Arabick interpreters They receiued the Communion or Eucharist Vcharisto And Caietanus This is to shewe the distribution of the meat as it was practised from familie to familie So that on euery side the standing of the Masse doth still faile and deceiue it But let vs come to other places It is saide Actes 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Acts 13. as they sacrificed Their olde translation sayeth Ministrantibus as they were executing their office and Ministerie And the Glose addeth In good workes euery man according to his charge and degree The Syrian and Arabian As they were in praiers because it is added that they did fast Chrysostome and Oecumenius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as they preached Caietanus As they preached and prophesied that is to say as they expounded the word And Cardinall Hugo Ministrantibus scilicet praedictis Prophetis And of him wee haue spoken else where But let vs grant them according to their owne desire Sacrificantibus let it bee said As they sacrificed Epiphanius saith concerning this place These were chosen with Paule and Barnabas 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sacrificing the Gospell Chrysostome saieth to the same purpose Let him sacrifice the Gospel But where shall wee haue a better expositor then S. Paule himselfe This grace sayeth hee hath beene giuen mee of God that I should bee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Minister of Iesus Christ Let vs say a Priest if they will towardes the Gentiles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sacrificing in very forcible tearmes the Gospell of God to the end that the offering of the Gentiles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 might bee well accepted of being sanctified by the holy Ghost In which place Theodoret sayeth The Apostle called hit preaching 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a holy Ministerie a holy sacrifice and a true and sincere faith an acceptable offering It is said 1. Cor. 10. You cannot bee partakers of the Table of the Lord 1. Cor 10. and of the table of diuelles Now the Table of diuelles say they is an Altar and that of the Lordes
making intercession to God for vs. Ambros ad Hebr. c. 8. S. Ambrose saith It is necessary that our sauior in the daies of his flesh should haue something that he might offer for vs therfore he took vpon him our flesh Theodor. ibid. Haimo ibid. that he might offer the same And Theodoret This is the cause why the only begotten Son of God hauing takē our nature did offer it to God for vs. Haimo He took of vs that which he hath offered for vs namely mans flesh euē himselfe whom he hath offered vpon the altar of the crosse Hugo ibid. Thom. ibid. c. being himselfe both the sacrifice sacrificer And thus also write Cardinal Hugo and Thomas For it behoued that Christ haberet quod offerret might haue something that he might offer hee offered himselfe c. all of them hauing relation to the thing done and not to do Caietan That is himselfe who is offered the Saints which are made such by heauenly grace But what need was there of any other expositor then the Apostle himself when he setteth downe how that he doth not offer himselfe oftentimes And againe For by one onely oblation he hath consecrated for euer those which are sanctified They go forward Hebr. 9. The Apostle saith It is necessarie that the patternes or figures of heauenly things shold be cleansed by these things but the heauenly things themselues be better oblations and sacrifices then these are He speaketh say they in the plural number wherefore it argueth that there are many oblations many sacrifices and those are our Masses But let vs alwaies carrie in minde that the Apostle hath infinite times said That there is but one sacrifice that is Christ and that there is but one oblation offered vppon the Crosse by Christ And let vs also distinguish Hostiam seu victimam from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the thing sacrificed from the oblation that is to say from the action of sacrificing Now the Apostle vseth in this place the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of sacrifice not of offering of the thing not of the action And what will they then inferre or conclude that the Christian Church here opposed and set against the Iewish Church ought to bee cleansed by many sacrifices will they dare to bee so bold and that seeing it is such a blasphemie or by many offerings of this verie same sacrifice And is not this to come all to one thing and directly contrarie to so many places of the Apostle And againe it is not said in this place Oblations but Sacrifices But say they it is spoken in the plurall number Sacrifices but this is because the Apostle had spoken in the plurall number of those of the law so in setting downe the opposite part doth retaine likewise the plurall number Non quia victimae plures sed quia in vna plures vel potius illae omnes because that in this onely one sacrifice all others are contained And in deed to the end they may not find any starting holes Thom. ad Heb. c. 9. we will not giue credite vnto any others in this point but vnto their owne Doctors S. Thomas Hostus in plurali he saith sacrifices in the plurall number and contrarily he saith afterward that there is but one sacrifice euen that of Christ for by one onely offering he hath accomplished for euer all those which are holy and sanctified Hebr. 10. I answere that though it were one in it selfe yet it was shadowed out by many sacrifices vnder the old law The interlineall Glosse Meliores hostiae better sacrifices namely Christ all those of the old law in as much as it was signified by them all Hugo the Cardinall that is the sacrifice of Christ Anselm ad Heb. c. 9. Caietan by which all those of the law were signified and sanctified Anselme These better sacrifices are but one that is Christ Caietan Christ crucified is here called the better sacrifices because that virtualiter that is in effect and operation it hath the power of all the rest But in the end they say the priesthood being translated it must needes follow that the law is translated also Et vicissim wherefore it must needs follow that there must be a priesthood in the new Testament And who goeth about to denie it them Hebr. 7. for otherwise it should fall out that to haue one which liueth for euer should bee to be without a priest and that to haue an euerlasting sacrifice should be to bee without one And on the other side are we not saith the Apostle all priests in as much as we haue all accesse to the father through him euen to offer vp vnto him through him our sacrifices euen for to offer vnto him himselfe in our praiers a sacrifice for vs But we deny that there is in the new Testament any order of people appointed ordained to sacrifice him a new and we on the contrarie affirme that throughout the whole scriptures there is not one word spoken of any such as likewise there is not of the reiterating of the sacrifice of Christ neither haue any of the fathers interpreted it as our aduersaries doe at this day We affirme also that in all the holy scripture speaking of the Ministers of the Church of Christ they are neuer entitled priestes in whatsoeuer language that a man shall take them And that if the same holy scriptures of the new Testament doe make any mention of sacrifices that they entitle and call them presently for the preuenting and taking away of errour sacrifices of the preaching of the Gospell sacrifices of praise and thankesgiuing spirituall sacrifices the calues of our lips the works of charitie c. offered partly by the Ministers of the holy Gospel who hold their particular place and ranke in the Church to dispense vnto vs the word of God sacraments to shew forth vnto vs our destruction in our owne nature our condemnation by the law our grace and fauour purchased in the death of our Lord the greatnes by consequent of our sinne and of the mercy of God in the greatnesse of this remedie whereupon there followeth in vs a loue towardes God a hatred towardes our selues c. Partly likewise by all the Christians in whom this loue bringeth forth spirituall sacrifices peace offeringes in as much as we haue by this meanes peace with God sacrifices of thanksgiuing for that we giue him thanks in euery kind of seruice whether of the heart the mouth or hands for so great a benefite receiued of his meere mercie and let vs also say propitiatorie in some sort by a great deale better right then in the Masse in as much as wee confesse vnto him our sinnes with a contrite and humble heart intreating him that the blood of our Lord Iesus Christ his onely Sonne may procure vs fauour and mercie by the true and onely propitiation purchased by
contrite heart is a sacrifice vnto God And a sacrifice to God is the sacrifice of praise c. Againe Thy faith hath saued thee because saith he that it hath apprehended and taken for graunted that it must offer his sacrifice vnto the Almightie euen thankesgiuing in the true temple and by his true high priest Iesus Christ c. And againe Wee sacrifice for the health and prosperitie of the Emperour Idem in Apolog but vnto our God and to his Sonne and that according to his commaundement Pura prece by a pure and sincere praier c. Cypr. serm 1. de cleemosyn Saint Cyprian could not learne any other lesson of this his Maister whatsoeuer some would make him to belieue For hee saith Rich Ladie come you in Dominicum to the Lordes banquet without a sacrifice there to take of the sacrifice which some poore person hath offered c. Here sacrifice is vnderstood almes or offering because that of the fruits which were giuen by the faithful there was so much taken as might make a sufficient quantity to distribute in the celebrating of the holy supper amongst the faithful They obiect vnto vs his Epistle vnto Cecilius Idem l. 2. cp ◠wherein he saith Who is the priest of the high God by any greater priuiledge and prerogatiue then our Lord Iesus Christ who hath offered sacrifice vnto God his father hath also offered the same that Melchisedec did offer that is to say bread and wine his bodie and his blood Let vs obserue that here he compareth Iesus Christ with Melchisedec Melchisedec the priest of the highest saith the Apostle but Iesus Christ is preferred for he offered himselfe vnto God in sacrifice Melchisedec offered but bread and wine vnto Abraham but our Lord offered his bodie his blood for the faithful Otherwise this text contrary to the nature of the author should haue no force or power in it But let vs heare him expounding himself in this same Epistle wherein he saith In asmuch as we make mention of the passion and death of Christ in all our sacrifices for it is the death and passion of Christ which we offer wee are not to attempt doe or offer any thing but as he in giuing vs an example hath done before vs. For the scripture saith As oft as ye shall eate this bread c. you shall declare and shew forth the death of the Lord vntill his comming Then wee offer not Iesus Christ but we offer his death and passion we offer him alreadie slain vpon the crosse that is we celebrate the remembrance of his death and passion we offer it vnto God as the meanes of the remission of our sins And he giueth a reason thereof in another place saying Because the sacrifice which the welbeloued Son of God hath offred vpō the crosse is so acceptable and well pleasing vnto the father as that his oblation is as effectuall at this day in the presence of his as it was the verie same day that the blood and water issued out of his side Origen saith The blood of Christ is so precious as that he suffered alone for the redemption of all Origen in cp ad Rom. in hom 2. in Cant. What need then hath the Church of any other sacrifice And as for the whole burnt offerings of Christians Those are their praiers and supplications vnto God c. But yet there is more behind For when Celsus had obiected vnto him you haue neither sacrifice nor altars he answereth not any otherwise but we haue the sacrifice of the Altar c. Or els Our temples are the spirits of good people who breath out a sweet smelling incense Idem l. 8. contra Celsum the vowes praiers of a good and pure conscience To the like obiection made in the time of Arnobius and Minutius Felix by one Cecilius a Pagan there was shaped the like answer This was about the yeare 300. And as for the place of Tertullian Tertul. de paenit c. 9. Aris adgeniculari c. without troubling our selues therewith any further Pamelius as we haue alleadged before hath corrected it by the copie in the Vatican and hath very excellently shewed that it cannot so stand but that it must bee read Caris Dei adgeniculari c. in so much as that we may from hence conclude very strongly cleane against our aduersaries They say there were altars in the Primitiue Church and therefore Sacrifices and therefore the Masse Wherefore wee with the consent of all antiquitie for the space of 300. yeares do reply and crosse them saying there were no altars in the Churches of the Christians neither yet sacrifices neither yet Masses And if we shold repeat that which hath beene said before of altars our proofe would extend it selfe to a farre longer time Athenagoras in his Apologie for the Christians Athenagor in apol pro Christianis hath the verie same obiection to confute and freely vndertaketh to proue that the sacrifice that God demandeth of vs is that we should bee carefull to know him and to acknowledge all the goodnesse that we do receiue at his hands But what haue I to doe saith he to trouble my selfe with thinking vpon and remembring of sacrifices and burnt offeringes wherewith God hath nothing to do God who requireth saith he that men should offer vnto him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a sacrifice without blood a reasonable soule c. His answere had beene more readie We sacrifice Christ daily c. And let vs marke by the way that he calleth it a sacrifice without blood not to put any distinction or difference betwixt that of the Crosse and that of the altar but to distinguish betwixt the sacrifices of the Iewes and of the Paganes which were materiall and bloodie and the spirituall sacrifices of the Christians Lanctantius Lanctan l. 6. c. 26. Two things saith he must be offered giftes and sacrifices vnto God and they must be offered without bodily substance for the gift the integritie and vprightnesse of the soule for the sacrifice praises and hymnes c. who so doth this sacrificeth vnto God so oft as he doth a good worke c. And therfore vpon the Altar of God which is great in deed and which is placed in the heart of man so that it cannot be defiled with blood it behoueth vs to set patience faith innocence chastitie c. There is not any other holy seruice then this same This man as yet knew nothing what this pretended Sacrifice meant and as little of Altars Eusebius hath beene cited heretofore in the expounding of the place of Malachie We sacrifice therefore saith he and burne he answereth the Paganes Euseb de Demonstra l. 1. c. 6 10. And what sometimes the memorie of this great sacrifice celebrating the mysteries which our God hath giuen vs and rendring vnto him thankes for our saluation as also offering to him religious hymnes and praiers
slaine for his sinnes Saint Augustine farre exceedeth and surpasseth all This true God and high priest Idem de fide ad Petrum Diacon c. 2. saith he which hath once entred for vs into the sanctuarie not with the blood of goates but with his owne blood c. Euen this is hee who in himselfe alone hath accomplished all that which he knew to bee needfull for the worke of our redemption himselfe being both the Priest and the sacrifice himselfe being both God and the Temple Per quem Quo. In quo Idem de Trinit l. 4. c. 41. 14. the Priest by whome wee are reconciled the Temple in which wee are reconciled God to whome wee are reconciled and notwithstanding the alone priest sacrifice and Temple and all this God in the forme and shape of a seruant Againe Christ by his death which is the onely true sacrifice offered for vs hath purged abolished and vtterly quenched the heate of whatsoeuer sinne that was in vs whereby the principalities and powers had power to seize vppon vs by due desert and to hold vs that so they might take vengeance on vs for the same and by this release hath called vs vs I say predestinated vnto a new life hee hath called vs Nos praedestinatos vocauit vocatos iustificat it iustificatos glorificauit he hath iustified vs hee hath sanctified vs hee hath glorified vs c. And how that to the end it may bee so in euerie sacrifice there are foure thinges to bee considered To whom it is to be offered by whome what and wherefore He himselfe the onely true mediator reconciling vs to God by the sacrifice of peace continueth and abideth one with him to whome hee offered hath performed that in himselfe alone which was to be accomplished for them for whom hee offered he alone was both the partie that offered and that which hee offered Againe Where there is a sacrifice there is an abolishment of sinnes interemptio peccatorum there also is wrought re conciliation with God the altar of this sacrifice is verie new euen the height of the Crosse alluding ab Altari ad altitudinem from the Altar to the height himselfe was the sacrifice and the Priest and the crosse was his Altar c. What then Idem in psal 94. doth there remaine no more sacrifices for Christians Offer saith the Psalmist vnto God the sacrifice of praise the old sacrifices are changed God requireth now of his seruants the sacrifice of praise We set a sacrifice vpon the altar when we praise God and if thou seeke the Priest hee is higher then the heauens making intercession for thee hauing first died the death here vpon earth for thee Haue I any sacrifice to offer saith he elsewhere Idem de ciuit Dei l. 10. c. 4. 6. I will returne home into my selfe there I shall find what to slay and sacrifice there I cannot faile to finde cause to offer the sacrifice of praise The man dedicate and consecrate to the name of God dying in the world to liue vnto God is a true sacrifice The whole Church that ransomed cittie that congregation and societie of the Saintes is an vniuersall sacrifice which is offered vnto God which is offered vnto him by this great Priest Idem de Temp. which offered himselfe in his passion for vs to the end that we might bee the bodie to so glorious a head c. But rather saith hee there are two Altars in vs the bodie and the heart and God requireth of vs a double sacrifice that wee should haue our bodies chaste and our heartes pure c. What then The holy Supper the Eucharist is not it a sacrifice vnto him yes but properly two manner of wayes The one Idem de ciuit Dei l. 10. c. 6. in as much as this is a consecrate and hallowed action by the which Christians are linked and knit together according to the definition which hee giueth of a Sacrifice saying Euerie worke performed to the end that we may cleaue vnto God in a holy fellowship referred to him that is our chiefe felicitie is a true sacrifice The other in as much as therin is renewed the remembrance of the death of Christ Idem contr aduers leg prophet l. 1. c. 18. and a solemne thanksgiuing for the benefites proceeding from the same And therefore he saith The sacrifice of praise shall honour mee Psal 50. But where is this sacrifice better set forth then in thankesgiuing And for what do we rather giue thankes then for the grace and fauour which we haue receiued and is purchased for vs by Iesus Christ Idem aduers Faustum l. 20. c. 21. which the faithfull practise in the sacrifice of the Church c. Againe The sacrifice of praise shall glorifie mee How Before the comming of Christ the flesh and blood of this sacrifice was promised by the sacrifices of resemblance In the passion of Christ they are giuen in truth after his ascension Idem de fide ad Petrum c. 19. they are celebrated by the Sacrament of the remembring of him Againe The onely word of God being made flesh hath offered himselfe to God for vs in sacrifice and for a smell of a sweete sauour Loe here the reall sacrifice of the Church To whome saith he with the father and the holy Ghost the whole vniuersall Church ceaseth not to offer in faith and charitie the sacrifice of bread and wine For the figure of the flesh of Christ which he was to offer for vs was shadowed out in the carnall sacrifices but in this sacrifice thanksgiuing Idem ep 23. and the renewing of the remembrance of the flesh of Christ which was offered for our sins And in another place there is an obiection made Iesus Christ hath he not beene once offered in himselfe and notwithstanding behold how that in the sacrifice he is daily not onely in the daies of the celebration of the feast of the Passeouer but vpon all other daies sacrificed and offered vp by the people Note how it is said by the people and not by God as S. Ierome said before by the faithful It is answered And yet saith he he lyeth not which when he is asked shal answer that he is truely sacrificed for if the sacraments had not any resemblance with the things whereof they are sacraments they shold not be sacraments at all c. So saith he let vs say we celebrate the feast of the Passeouer to morrow to day the Lord rose againe c. And no man findeth fault with our sayings although these thinges were ended manie yeares since seeing that by the courses of times wee come againe and againe to the like dayes and seasons c. But hee acknowledgeth but one real sacrificing or offering vppe of him for he saieth elsewhere That which Dauid offered to God to the end that it might please him to spare the people was a shadowe of that
c. Theophilact about the yeare 1000. The medicines which are effectuall and forcible doe heale euen at the first time being administred but those which neede to bee taken againe and againe doe argue their weakenes sufficiently euen by that onely note euen so it fareth betwixt the Legall sacrifices and the sacrifices of Christ But here riseth a question whether that we also doe offer sacrifices and oblations without shedding of blood vnto which wee aunswere affirmatiuelie but it is in that wee renue the memorie of the death of the Lorde and yet in the meane time it is but one sacrifice not manie because is hath beene offered but onelie once wee offer then daylie himselfe or rather the remembrance of this oblation by which hee did offer himselfe c. In place else where hee giueth vs these generall rules Where there is remission of sinnes there needeth not anie more sacrifices but Christ hath offered a sacrifice seruing and standing sufficient for euer and therefore wee haue no neede of anie other seconde sacrifice c. Anselmus in like maner Ansel in Ep. ad Heb. c. 10 Howbeit we offer sacrifices euerie day yet it is no other then the recording renewing of the memory of the death of Christ therby we offer but one sacrifice not manie for hee was onelie once offered c. Againe All that we doe is but the renuing of the remembrance of his death Againe Our Lordsaide Take eate and sacrifice offer vnto God And S. Paule to the same ende That the Saintes were perfected by one onely oblation And this hath come to passe within this thousand yeares so hard and difficult a thing it is to bring the learned to speake the language of the Masse though the abuse and mischiefe be alreadie brought in And indeede we shall see hereafter that it doth not speake it it selfe But now since the yeare fiue hundred vntill this time it hath ouerrunne great large Dominions and yet by certaine degrees and by the concurring of diuerse causes During the feruent and deuoute zeale of the Christian Church the holie supper was celebrated euerie Lordes day Carol. Mag. l 7. c. 138.182 167. yea in some Churches euerie daye and the number of Communicantes was ordinarilie verie great whereby wee haue seene herefofore that in populous Churches and congregations there haue beene distributed at one time diuerse great loaues and diuerse great cuppes of wine This zeale together with the time grew luke-warme whereupon wee see that S. Ambrose and S. Chrysostome are greatlie grieued to see That it was their dutie to attend at the Lordes Table and that no man hasted to come thereto c. Insomuch also as that exhortations manie and diuerse being vsed to draw the people thereunto but profiting nothing there were diuerse Canons made to binde and inforce the people thereunto as also ciuill lawes Let all the faithfull communicate and staye the Masse without anie more bidding L. 2. c. 45. yea at the least let them not faile to communicate on the Lordes daye c. But whether it were the obstinacie or carelesnes of the Pastors or both that were the cause these Canons profited little In the ende there was a lawe made That such Laye people as did not communicate at the least euerie feast of the Natiuitie Easter Whitsontide Add. 3.38 should bee held for infidels and ratified afterward in the Actes and Statutes set forth by Charles the great thus the Table of the Supper stoode solitary and as a reiected and forlorne thing for the most part at least in respect of the Laitie The ecclesiasticall persons continued their communicating for some time and so there still remained a certaine forme of Communion or Eucharist But shortlie after loosenes laide holde vpon them also as it had done before of others Whereupon we see that the Church is constrained to make Canons That at the least three or foure should alwaies communicate with the Priestes The printes whereof are as yet in the Abbye of Clugny where the Deacon and Subdeacon doe receiue the Communion as yet vnto this day together with the Priests But afterward these three were shufled vppe into one this one was hee that rung the bell whome they called the Sexten Camp nariū And this coldnes did still so encrease that Charles the great is constrained to make a lawe L. 5. c. 93. l. 6. c. 118. Add. 2. c 7. by which the Priest after hee hath consecrated is bound to communicate because that euen hee himselfe did oftentimes abstaine and there are manie olde Canons to that purpose Thus the vse of the Communion was lost by degrees this Communion I say wherin Christians were admonished and put in minde of practising true charitie by the substance of the bread which consisted of manie cornes wrought vppe into one loaf seeing thy bee manie members of one bodie liuing vnder one heade euen Iesus Christ our Lord and so proportionablie the sacramentes themselues fell into a consumption as namelie the bread from manie loaues to one and from a great one to a little one no bigger then would serue being deuided onelie for three persons and in the ende as wee now see to breade no bigger then a penie And the wine consequentlie so as it might fit the other from great vessels vnto little pots such as serue at the Masse from manie cups to one from a great one to a little one And it is notwithstanding to bee noted that this abuse had his abode onelie in the Church of Rome all other Churches as those amongst the Abissines Armenians Syrians Grecians Muscouites c. hauing retained and retayning the Communion as yet vnto this daye Now it fell out also that the people no longer communicating in the holy supper became negligent in other partes of their accustomed seruice and particularlie in that of bringing of offeringes which consisted according to the Canons in breade and wine from which was taken what was necessarie to bee imployed in the Communion for those offerings ceasing it was a cause that the Communion also ceased Carol. l. 1.5.94 152. And indeede we see that this law is oftentimes renued by Charles the Great namelie That the people should be warned to communicate and bring their offeringes euerie Lordes daye For that the one did cease to bee because of the other and thereupon also the requesting of the one was with the more honestie by reason of the other Wherefore to cherish them vppe both in deuotion as also in liberalitie they were giuen to vnderstand that the Masse did not onely benefite and serue them by their communicating in the Sacrament in it but that the principall point of comforte vnto them thereby was yet behinde namelie the sacrifice in the merite whereof they had part inasmuch onelie as that they were present thereat prouided euermore that they for their partes brought their sacrifices that is to say their offeringes with them There was
euer since the foundation of the worlde Now if it bee of this antiquitie then it will bee found mentioned spoken of and that in plaine tearmes in the olde church and the remedie also of this fire cannot but bee reuealed by God and practised amongst his people And so much the more in that the mercifulnes of God in Iesus Christ lesse shining in the first times and ages of the worlde the onelie satisfaction for our sinnes being couered vnder the vailes of the law made by all likelyhoode the remedy of Purgatory to be the more haunted and practised vnder the olde Testament as being at that time most needfull and necessarie Heere our aduersaries make vs this answere whence commeth it then that in all the writinges of Moses and the Prophetes there is nothing spoken of it that amongst so manie threatninges which are made against the transgressors of the law this should not bee so much as once touched That amongst so manie sacrifices ordained for voluntarie and willinglie committed sinnes as also for sinnes committed vnwillingly and of ignorance as likewise that in the middest of so manie expiatorie and purging sacrifices for all manner of pollutions whether they came of sicknes infirmitie sinne or of the defiling comming by touching of the dead c. there should not bee found anie thing appointed for sinnes after death not anie sacrifice not anie offering And yet notwithstanding they died euery daye and how deepelie engaged in sinne There is likewise nothing founde to bee practised in the Church in the behalfe of the dead whereuppon a man hath not any ground either from literall or figuratiue interpretation to proue this Purgatorie The Patriarkes did burie their wiues and children they were carefull of buying sepulchres of mourning and of conueying of their bones from one place to an other Where was their pietie if it may bee tearmed pietie to pray for the deade Dauid wept for Ionathan his verie true and trustie friende and Salomon for Dauid his predecessor and Father If these did practise no such thing what may wee coniecture thereof more But and if they did practise such a thing then whereby shall it become apparant vnto vs by anie one worde And that notwithstanding that Dauid haue made so manie prayers vppon so many occasions and those both of ioye and also of mourning and so manie kinges of Israell and Iuda haue beene honourably buried as also so manie Prophetes left vnto vs behinde them their open protestations against impieties and vngodlines and in the commendation of pietie and godlines euerie one in his time none of them recōmending this deuotion vnto vs for pietie or accusing of impietie those that haue omitted and neglected it yea no one of them authorising the same either by precept or example And it auaileth not to say That there was not in the Church of the Iewes any sacrifice for the deade because that according to the doctrine of the Church of Rome Paradice was not opened to the Fathers vnto the death of our Lord. For woulde not this haue beene a refreshment and comforte vnto them to haue beene translated from Purgatorie into the limbes from a place of dolour and paine and that such as they describe it to bee into a place of rest And againe what apparance is there that they shoulde haue remained there without remedie for the space of some three or foure thousande yeares what inequalitie had there beene in such punishment in respect of that which is inflicted at this daye when as they come forth now from day to daye whether it bee through the absolute authoritie of the Pope by his Indulgences or by the diligence of their kinsfolkes not neglecting to contribute and bestowe these suffrages vppon them In conclusion if there bee anie such thing it is as old as the creation and that more clearelie appearing vnder the olde Testament then vnder the newe and if it bee vnder the olde then it ought to haue had sacrifices for the deade and that a great deale more requisite at that time then vnder the new but and if the lawe had no such sacrifices neither then was there as it followeth by consequent anie Purgatorie neither indeede is there at this daye Now therefore let vs see if the olde Testament say anie thing of it yea if it speake of it in plaine tearmes as the importance of the thing doth require if I say in such sorte as it is saide to agree and stand with the iustice and mercie of God the instruction of the Church and the rest and consolation of poore distressed soules Now it is most certaine That Purgatorie cannot bee found in the olde Testamēt Deutr. 30. Psal 34. 116 Esay 57. that the olde Testament traceth out vnto vs onelie two waies Blessing or cursing Saluation or Condemnation the death of the Saintes as precious before the Lorde or the death of the wicked condemned of him as also the verie remembrance of them And theruppon it is that without leauing any thing coniecturall vnto vs betwixt those two the Prophete sayeth The iust man dyeth and departeth hence in peace lying himselfe down to rest in his bed In peace that is to saye to speake after the manner of the Hebrewes in all prosperitie verie farre from the pretended horrible paines of Purgatorie But yet let vs heare them speake to see what they can alleadge and let vs withall beare it continuallie in minde that our aduersaries doe make it an Article of their faith and so by consequent the lawe of the auncient Fathers ought here to take place as that of Saint Ierome That vpon obscure doubtfull darke and allegoricall places of the Scripture wee ought not to grounde anie pointe of doctrine That of Saint Augustine That in the controuersie of religion darke and figuratiue places must bee set aside and those onelie helde which are cleare of themselues And that of the Schoolemen likewise That allegoricall Diuinitie doth not proue c. It is saide in Leuiticus 12. Leuiticus 12. wee will take the places in order Shee shall not touch anie holie thing neither enter into the sanctuarie vntill that the daies of her purgation be accomplished Luke 2. Hee speaketh of her that is deliuered of her first borne according to the lawe practised likewise by the holy virgin as wee reade in Saint Luke and the literall sence is so cleare as that wee neede not seeke anie allegorie therein The Glose saieth Shee shall not come within the Court of the sanctuarie And in like manner Cardinall Hugo Hugo Cardinall in Leuit. c. 12. What is there now in this place that will afforde vs a Purgatory or that the sanctuarie is Paradice whereinto none can enter till after they bee deliuered out of Purgatorie If this bee saide generallie of all what shall become of the exception concerning Martyrs who doe not passe the same and if the allegorie bee good in the wordes Sanctuarie and Purgation how will they
bee able to make it to serue in the distinction that followeth of her that had brought forth a sonne or a daughter and how in the number of dayes of the one or of the other But the point is that they haue neither Greeke nor Hebrew Paraphrast neither Iewish nor yet Christian Commentarie which euer could finde out Purgatorie by this text Origen who hath made an expresse Homily vpon this verse notwithstanding he be greatlie delighted in allegorizing Orig. hom 9. in Leuit. Ieronym in Ezech. c. 49.47 Theod. in Leuit c. 12. could not perceiue anie such matter therein And as farre off was Saint Ierome expounding the same in his Commentarie vpon Ezechiel Theodoret likewise who handleth this question Wherefore there is appointed a double time for the purging of her that hath brought forth a daughter in respect of her which hath brought forth a sonne Caietan sayeth verie well From all these lawes this instruction and point of pietie Caietan in Leuit c. 12. 1. Sam. 2.6 may verie well bee drawne That wee were borne from our mothers wombe subiect to sinne c. In the first of Samuell Hanna sayeth in her song The Lord is he which destroyeth and raiseth to life which throweth downe into the graue and raiseth vppe againe from thence which giueth pouertie and riches which humbleth and exalteth And because that this worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth signifie a graue and hell they wil haue it to signifie hel in that place and notwithstanding that it may bee vnderstoode for Purgatorie But this place is expounded by it selfe for these wordes Which throweth downe to the graue and bringeth backe againe are no other thing but according to the manner of the Hebrewes the expositors of the former which killeth and bringeth to life againe as in the verse following which humbleth and exalteth is contained the exposition of the wordes going before Who maketh poore and filleth with riches c. Psal 30. Psal 71. But Dauid himselfe without any other will expound it vnto vs The Lord hath lift vp my soule out of the graue or out of hell And in another place Thou hast shewed me manifold troubles but afterward thou turnedst vnto me and hast quickened me and brought me from the depth of the earth But this did no man euer vnderstand to be meant of purgatorie and the Chaldie Paraphrast whom they alleadge is against them God saith he carieth to the graue and bringeth backe againe Ad vitam saeculi to the life of this world that is to say to the life present as appeareth by this word Rursus And Lyranus saith There is not hell in Hebrew but the pit that is to say the graue And that it is his purpose to declare how that he oftentimes giueth life vnto them whom men are giuen to iudge past recouerie as it was with Ezechias But if wee should allegorize their Glosse saith Hee bringeth the obstinate Iewes to hell in as much as he suffreth them to bee led into the condemnation thereof He bringeth backe from thence the Gentiles who did deserue it in calling them backe from idolatrie Tertullian maketh this kind of argument Tertul. l. de resurre carn 28. Contr. Marcion l. 4. c. 34. Cyril Catech. 6 de Monarch Dei Sophron. in serm de Natiuit Dom. August de ciuit Dei l. 17.6.4 That seeing it is the flesh properly which is mortified that is to say which suffereth death that it followeth likewise that it shall bee quickned namely by the resurrection And againe against Marcion That one and the same Christ hath in his power the sentence of eternall death as also of eternall life Cyrillus Hierosolymitanus reasoneth after the same manner against Manes Sophronius Bishop of Constantinople proueth the greatnesse of our redeemer who hath turned the curse by Adam into a blessing his death into life and his fall into a rising againe But S. Augustine standeth more amply vpon it and in better sort saying The Lord killeth and quickneth againe c. and this is nothing els but that which he repeateth againe when he saith He bringeth to the gates of hell and bringeth backe againe He killeth saith he according to that which the Apostle saith If you be dead with Christ seeke the things which are aboue c. For you are dead c. And afterward he addeth And our life is hid with Christ behold how he killeth them holesomely behold how he reuiueth and quickneth them againe But hee bringeth them likewise saith he to hell and bringeth them backe againe Without doubt saith he this was accomplished in our head in whom our life is hid For he that hath not spared his owne Sonne hath slaine him for vs and in that he hath raised him vp againe he hath also quickened him brought him to hell and backe againe according to that which hath beene said Thou wilt not leaue my soule in hell and of his pouertie we are made rich c. By their accompt it should follow holding the exposition of Saint Augustine that our Lord had beene in purgatorie Saint Gregorie God slayeth and bringeth backe againe to life Gregor in 1. Reg. c. 1. and behold saith he the order in as much as hee bringeth to hell and bringeth backe againe For in respect of God to bring downe to the gates of hell that is to strike amased the hartes of sinners with the apprehension of eternall torments and to bring them backe from thence that is to relieue their astonished hearts sorrowing and bewailing their faultes by the hope of eternall life c. And yet euerie one knoweth if hee fauour purgatorie or no. Hugo the Cardinall This is a metaphoricall speech He bringeth Phenenna euen into extreame affliction taking her children from her hee bringeth againe Hanna making her fruitfull when she was barren And so saith he by hell in many places is vnderstood great affliction Caietan in l. 1. Reg. c. 2. Cardinall Caietan in like manner In Hebrew saith he it is He bringeth downe into the pit and causeth to rise vp againe And for that he vseth a verbe of the Preter-tense and not of the future I am constrained by the name of pit to vnderstand in this place neither hell nor graue but rather a prison For from the creation vnto the time of Hanna there was not any that rise out of hell none that rise againe from the dead but God hath often caused many free and innocent persons to be put in prison and hath brought many out from thence againe In the last of the first of Samuel it is said That the valiant men of Israel 1. Sam. the last Chapt. ver the last 2. Sam. 1.12 after the ouerthrow of Saule did burie the bodie of Saule and of his children burned them in Iabes tooke their bones buried them and fasted seuen daies And in the 2. Sam. 1.12 that Dauid mourned wept and fasted And thereupon Bellarmine reasoneth thus He fasted therefore
he prayed therefore he belieued there was a purgatorie Whereas he should rather reason to the contrarie for that the prophet in the reckoning vp of so many circumstances of burnt bodies of bones gathered together and buried of weeping mourning fasting c. doth to the wondring of men say neuer a word of this pretended praier which yet had beene the principall and substance His cloake to couer the matter withall 2. Reg. 12. is for that in another place it is said that Dauid fasted and praied for the sonne which he had by Bersheba Then let him call to mind withall how that after the child was once dead he ceased both to fast and also by consequent to pray for him But the historie is cleare of it selfe Namely that Dauid the people acknowledging in this ouerthrow the wrath of God vpon Israel they humbled themselues before him as may plainly bee read in the wordes as they are there expresly set downe They fasted saith he because of Saule and Ionathan his sonne and of the Lords people of the house of Israel because they had fallen by the sword And further then thus Iosephus obserueth not any thing in this storie saue that wee haue also to note therein the whole complaint and mone that Dauid made for the death of Saule and Ionathan in most lamentable speeches but yet such as whereout there cannot any tittle of praier for the dead bee gathered neither yet any thing for purgatorie It is said in the Psalme 37. Psal 37. O Lord reproue me not in thy furie neither chasten me in thine anger That is to say saith Bellarmine Chastice me not in hell neither yet in purgatory And this sence he wold faine gather out of S. Augustine in such maner as that fury should haue relation vnto hell and anger vnto purgatorie And now giue eare and hearken to the weaknes of his interpretation August in psal 6. 38. For where S. Augustine hath put it downe to be read furie following the Septuagints S. Ierome skilfull in the Hebrew which S. Augustine was not hath put it downe anger and in the place of anger furie Origen could not bethinke himselfe how to make any such matter when he saith Orig. in Ezech. Numb 1. That this furie is a kind of discipline by which God traineth his to the thinges concerning the health of their soules hauing too lewdly contemned his word And yet he is one of them whom they take ordinarily to bee one of their warrants for purgatory August in psal 6. 38. And thus behold in Saint Augustine a hell and a purgatory that do change places But they should haue noted that S. Augustine himselfe saith that these are two words put for one thing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that the copies do varie the one putting Ira in the first place and the others Furor Againe they should not haue concealed and kept close how that S. Augustine speaketh by name of the day of iudgement and not of the departure out of this life In the day of iudgement saith he they that haue not the foundation that is to say Christ are reproued and those which haue built thereupon timber haire and straw are corrected and amended This his asseueration rising from an old opinion that all the world should at that time be purged by fire as we shall see hereafter a thing then very farre off from the pretended purgatory seeing it should end then whereas this pretended one taketh his beginning at the departure of men out of this life Againe this interpretation could not but be very ambiguous and doubtful in S. Hieronym in psal 6. 37. Theod. in psal 6. 37. Augustine who neuer spoke but very doubtfully of purgatorie S. Ierome hath not found it in that place but holdeth opinion that those two words expresse but one thing Neither yet Theodoret Correct me saith he as a father not as a iudge as a phisition not as an executioner not in reuenging my sinne but in moderating the rigor of thy iustice S. Basil likewise This is as though one should say to a phisition Cure mee not by fire or by any cauterie but by some more mild and gentle remedie Chasten me not like vnto the Egyptians by euill Angels but with thy sauing word Likewise reserue me not vnto the day of thine ire and of the reuelation of thy iust iudgement but rather deale mercifully with mee correct me before the day of my departure hence Bernard in Cant. serm 70. which thing is to be noted And so saith he befell it vnto Dauid c. S. Bernard Reproue me not O Lord in thy fury as thou didst the angels which reuolted fell away from thee in heauen but correct me in thine ire as the man in paradice that is saith he still remembring thee of thy mercie Lyranus in shorte wise thus Reproue mee not in the rigor of thy iustice but chastise mee according to the mildnesse of thy mercie And as for the word Fury hee is of minde that it is an alluding vnto the wordes in the 2. of Samuel 2. Sam. 24. And the furie and fierce wrath of the Lord continued to waxe hot against the house of Israel wherefore Dauid was moued to say vnto Ioab go and number Israel and Iuda c. reprouing Cassiodorus who of the litterall sence resting in Dauid made an allegoricall and referred it to Iob as if this Psalme had beene made by Dauid for to represent and set out the affliction of Iob and not because of the remorce and sence of his owne transgression cleane contrarie to the opinion iudgement of all the old writers either Iewes or Christians Caietanus of our time saith in like manner Chastise me as a father and not in the heate of thy displeasure c. a hard case that amongst so many Doctors wherewith they braue out their assertions there is not so much as one to be found on their side in deed Dauid in a psalme complaineth himselfe that God had grieuously afflicted him Psal 39. but that notwithstanding he held his peace because he knew it to be his hand When thou rebukest saith he any man for his iniquitie thou consumest his excellencie like a moth or according to others Thou meltest him or causest him to drie like vnto a cobwebbe Of this word melt or drie they conclude a fire Hieronym in psal 39. this fire they will needes haue to be purgatorie whereas in the meane time S. Ierome doth translate it Thou wastest and consumest his most precious things as doth a moth Now here is neuer a word either of fire or of the soule And the Chaldie paraphrast thou meltest away his body like a snaile Now he findeth not here any torment inflicted vpon the soule Orig. hom 11 in psal 38. And yet notwithstanding they make Origen their buckler in this conflict whome all old
Hell by all the old writers But yet they fall to worke vpon the words contained in the same Chapter Luk. 16.9 Make you friends of the vnrighteous Mammon to the end that when you shallwant they may receiue you into euerlasting tabernacles In so much as that here Bellarmine taketh vppon him to crie victorie on their side because that Peter Martyr hath past this place without answere Our Lord warneth vs by the example of the vniust Steward to make vs friends of our riches to the end that as hee did make him friends that did receiue him when he was out of office and credite so likewise we should doe the same by our Almes that so when we shall be called from our stewardship for wee are no better then Stewards they may receiue vs into euerlasting Tabernacles And this is according to that which is said in an other place That euen a cup of cold water giuen in the name of Christ is not without his reward These friends they are the poore but together therewithall honest and vertuous These Tabernacles are eternall life These friends they themselues doe vnderstand that they are to die before vs and there is not any one of the Fathers that haue expounded it otherwise this is verie farre from staying behind to helpe vs with their suffrages Or that it resteth for them to gather vs to heauen and therefore also farre enough off from being able to draw vs out of Purgatorie But and if we must allegorize to whome shall we cleaue and sticke Tertullian saith Tertull. de fuga in persecut that our Lord exhorted the Iewes who had not plaid the good Stewards with the goods that God had committed vnto them to make them friends therewithall De Mammonae hominibus with the men of Mammon that is of the Gentiles saith he by raysing them from the debt of sinne that so grace wasting they should receiue them into the Christian faith S. Augustine and S. Ambrose doe vnderstand it Ambros in Luc. August de Ciuit Dei l. 21. cap. 27. That wee must giue vnto the Saints in this world that they maey pray for vs in the other Who doubteth of their charitie who liue with him that is charitie it selfe or that they doe desire the kingdome of God and the saluation of the elect and chosen But what is there of all this that hath bene said Hieronim ad Algas quaest 6 that agreeth with Purgatorie As for S. Ierome who handleth this question of purpose in writing vnto Algasia after that he hath examined all the words in particular he alleadgeth likewise a certaine Allegorie of Theophilus Bb. of Antiochia who of this steward maketh S. Paul begetting and winning Christians with the learning which he had got vnder the Law that they might receiue him into their houses c. that is to say into heauen And in the end he commeth to this point That wee must make vs friends of our goods and those not of all sorts of poore but such as may receiue vs into heauen that is such as are honest and godly to the end that hauing giuen them a little we may receiue much and giuing to an other may enioy the things that are ours sowing blessedly and bountifully Chrysost in Ep. ad Hebr. Bernard in de clam Ecce nos rellquimus omnia that wee may also reape blessedly and bountifully c. Chrisostome also who toucheth this place sundrie times doth likewise expound it at large vpon the Epistle to the Hebrewes but draweth no other doctrine from it And as for Purgatorie not a word of it Neither yet Saint Bernard Cardinall Hugo Cardinall Caietan nor Ferus himselfe Bellarmine saith Remember me O Lord when thou commest into thy kingdome this good man saith he had neuer spoken this Luk. 23. if he had not belieued that sinnes were forgiuen after this life But yet what maketh this to Purgatorie Seeing it cannot stand with the doctrine of the Schoolemen who affirme that Purgatorie is for such as whose sinnes are alreadie remitted But Bellarmine dooth except the small and pettie sinnes But in this place the question is of the greatest And of whome would he desire to be better assured in that respect then of the good theefe himselfe Who saith Remember me when thou commest into thy kingdome Or of our Sauiour himselfe who aunswereth him To day thou art not in Purgatorie but in Paradice with me And is hee able to name any one of the Fathers euen of the latest who hath gathered this doctrine hence In the Actes 2. Acts. 2.24 Whome God hath raysed againe hauing vnloosed the paines of hell or of death because it was impossible that he should be held of it From hence Bellarmine frameth this conclusion Christ after his death could not suffer paines therefore this place is not to bee vnderstood of his paines but of those of the Fathers and not of those which were in Hell for out of Hell there is no redemption Neither of those in the Lymbes for they suffered not it remaineth then that it must needes bee spoken of those that were in Purgatorie The truth is that this text may bee read two manner of waies in the most part of the Copies there is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the paines of death not of hell Epiphan in anchorat in anacephal And if Epiphanius whome Bellarmine alleadgeth haue read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in one place in an other he hath read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Now this being so he will neuer bee able to find his Purgatorie in this hell Let vs graunt them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the word signifieth both the Graue and Hell but without all doubt in this place the Graue for it is alleadged for the resurrection of our Lord together with the place of Dauid alleadged by Saint Peter Thou wilt not leaue my soule in Graue And whereas he saith that it cannot bee vnderstood of Christ for that he indured no paines after his death I answere that it cannot be vnderstood but of him because it was said that it was not possible for him to bee held either of death or of the Graue which cannot bee said of the Fathers which cannot be spoken but of our Sauiour God and man Seeing also that which followeth For Dauid saith of him I saw the Lord alwates c. But Dauid neuer said this of any of the Fathers So that to deliuer our selues from the doubt and difficultie that is in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which may receiue a good Exposition wee fall into such a sence and signification as cannot by any meanes be raised or drawne from it And as concerning that we say that the paines of death are vnloosed not onely in that our Sauiour is risen againe but also in as much as in his resurrection the rule and dominion of death is destroyed and laide waste And here it is not lightly to bee
spoke in the verse going before For why shall it in that place signifie vnto Bellarmine the seuere iudgement of God examining and making triall of workes and doctrines and in this place a materiall fire of Purgatorie which burneth not workes or doctrines whereof the question is but the soules of men And in deed S. Augustine and S. Gregorie haue taken both these two fires for one that is to say tribulations Chrysostome and Theophilact for one that is the euerlasting fire and many of the late writers for one namely Purgatorie The distinction came not to be knowne vntill such time as it was espied that the former word could not bee auouched in this signification and therefore they haue restrained it to this latter Now we say that this commeth to passe in many good Doctors and Teachers who haue built and brocht many friuolous doctrines of a good intention vpon this foundation of Christian faith and cease not notwithstanding to be happie by the mercies of God because they haue retained and held it fast especially at the time of the approaching of the pangs of their death as is recorded of many in writing and which doe now ioy and reioyce in heauen to see them burnt and deuoured yea euen this pretended fire also by the effectuall power of the word of God whome they see and well perceiue to bee glorified in the destruction of their workes Now whosoeuer he is that shall reade this text without preiudice wil easily rest satisfied with this interpretation And in deed that of Bellarmines for it doth not agree with any of the old writers cannot free it selfe frō many inconueniences We are very neere at agreement with him concerning that which is to be vnderstood by the foundation builders and that which is diuersly built thereupon But we still differ cannot agree about the day of fire which trieth and proueth the doctrines nor yet vpon the fire from which the Teachers doe escape and saue themselues hee confuteth the opinion of Caietanus who vnderstandeth it to be the day of euerie particular mans iudgement that is to say his last day or deathes day And for mine owne part I agree with him therein as holding it absurd without bringing any further witnesse for the same But hee would vnderstand by the same the latter iudgement presupposing still that it is that day of the Lord. Now the Apostle saith that day simply He saith also that in that day it shall bee manifested which side hath the truth by the proofe and tryall which shal be made and that before such as it concerneth to know the same This then shall be in this present life as S. Augustine and S. Gregorie doe vnderstand it Thus far we both are agreed vppon the fire which proueth the doctrines namely that it is not any materiall fire contrarie to that which they affirme that would haue it the fire of Purgatorie but the effectuall working of the Iustice and seueritie of God in the day of iudgement whereas we vnderstand it with S. Ambrose of the word of God accompanied with his holy spirit exercising his authoritie power in the Church And this we hold to be so much the more agreable because the triall is by nature to go before the sentence of iudgement as also for that this triall is made for the instruction of the Church by manifesting and making knowne on what side the truth standeth and therefore in this life and therefore also before the iudgment But neuerthelesse Bellarmine in all this portion of Scripture hitherto hath not found out Purgatorie About the fire from which the Teachers do saue themselues we doe especially square and disagree for therein he findeth his Purgatorie but we say vnto him that there is no apparance that from one verse to an other this fire should suffer such an alteration and chaunge in his nature as of a spirituall to become materiall and of a powerfull worke of the iudgement of God to become a reall and substantiall flame That these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doe note out vnto vs a meere metaphoricall fire That seeing as he himselfe saith the question here is of the day of iudgement that therefore here is no more to doe with Purgatorie that seeing the fire of iudgement hath alreadie consumed and eaten vp the wood haye and strawe that there is not left behind any manner of thing to be burned in this no not the Author himselfe seeing that hee must by this iudgement goe presently to life or to death eternall For as concerning that Bellarmine saith he shall be saued but so as it were by fire that is to say he shall be saued prouided alwaies that he must first haue passed and gone through the fire This is the begging of the matter in question and this is to set downe for graunted the thing that is in controuersie In the end he commeth to seeke his defence from the old writers who how contrarie they are one to an other wee haue alreadie seene and it will not stand him in any seruice Chrysostome vnderstandeth by this latter fire the eternall fire and to be saued to be as much as not to be consumed in the said fire Saint Augustine and Saint Gregorie the tribulations of this life Theodoret and Oecumenius they setting of the vniuersall world on fire which shall be accomplished in the day of the last iudgement And as concerning the place which Saint Thomas alleadgeth out of Theodoret vpon this Epistle it is not to bee found either in the Greeke or Latine Copie but hee affirmeth verie well that the Teacher shall bee saued from the fire of the last iudgement which shall goe before the face of the Iudge Which saith hee will not burne the iust Alcuinus de Trinit l. 3. c. 21 Orig. hom 3. in Psal 26. but make them shine more cleare and bright Alcuinus and the ordinarie Glose doe iumpe together with the former sence Origen vnderstandeth it of Purgatorie but it is a Purgatorie of his owne deuise in that he maketh it not to be till after the last iudgement and through which both Saint Peter and Saint Paul are to passe holding that none can be free from the same but Christ himselfe no not the Diuels for by it hee holdeth that they shall be purged Ambros in Psalm And Saint Ambrose holding the same from and with him speaketh after the same sort and yet notwithstanding he addeth thereunto how that the euill Teachers shall bee for a certaine time after the last iudgement in Hell and yet in the end they shall be saued To the end saith he that it may yet turne to some profit to haue belieued in Christ But what proueth all this for our Purgatorie And what will themselues say of Gregorie Gregor l. 4. Dial. c. 39. who durst not deale or meddle with the expounding of the place If any man saith hee thinke good to vnderstand it of the fire of that Purgation which
is to come it is meete that hee should throughly weigh and consider of the same c. Cardinall Hugo likewise dooth obiect the same doubts about the same that Saint Augustine doth vpon Purgatorie and so keepeth himselfe to the taking of it for the fire of tribulation and the losse of temporall things And in deede Erasmus of our time hath declared in his Commentaries that this place affordeth not any thing that may belong either to Purgatorie or to the veniall sinnes Index Expurg as they pretend For which his plaine dealing they haue commanded the place to bee raced and blotted out In the 1. Corinthians 15. The Apostle speaking of the resurrection saith 1. Cor. 15 29. Else what shall they doe which are baptised for the dead 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if the dead rise not againe To bee baptised say they for the dead that is to afflict themselues for them that is to doe all such things as may seeme to serue for the satisfying and purging of their sinnes Wherefore they are yet in some place where they may bee relieued and succoured Therefore in Purgatorie Now this is nothing else but to make themselues continuall breakers of that Rule which saith That a man ought not to reason or gather any arguments from the places which are darke and doubtfull Now they dare not denie that there is any place in all the new Testament more obscure euen for the litterall sence then this And notwithstanding they will presuppose and set downe any Exposition thereof after their owne fantasies whereas all the Diuines that were for the space of fifteene hundred yeares were to seeke therein And hardly are there as yet any found that can satisfie themselues therein For one saith that the Apostle speaketh of them who seeing some die without Baptisme caused others that were aliue to bee baptised for them so well assured they were of the resurrection Epiphan ad ucrs haeres l. 1. tom 2. Haimo in Ep. ad Cor. c 5. August de Ciuit Dei l. 20. ca. 9. Chrysost Ambr. in 1. Cor. c. 15. Cypr. l. 4. Ep. 7 Tertull. de Resurr carn Chrysost in 1. Cor. c. 15. in 1. Cor. hom 23 Epiphanius reciteth this opinion And Saint Ambrose vnderstandeth it after the same manner and after him Haimo saith And yet such a custome as the Apostle onely alleadgeth without approuing it and that onely to shame the Corinthians with their incredulitie and vnbeliefe And the ordinarie Glose dooth note the same An other saith that this is to bee vnderstood of such as were bed-rid or sicke in their beds and could not arise or such as were baptised lying vppon their death bed or in extreame perill of their life An other of those which were dead and after baptised to shew that Baptisme was not onely a signe of the resurrection of the body but also of the soule And thus Tertullian may seeme to vnderstand it in his Booke of the Resurrection Chrysostome referreth it to the words of Baptisme saying If there be no resurrection then all that wee doe in Baptisme is but a play Namely because in it is contained the figure and resemblance both of death and of the resurrection together And Theodoret after the same manner that he which is baptised is buried with the Lord In vaine saith hee if the body be not to rise againe with him And Saint Thomas is not farre off from the taking of it in the same sence In a word there are some which referre it to the custome of celebrating of Baptismes in Church-yardes wherein the ordinarie exercises of the first Christians were wont to be kept Out of which of these old and auncient Expositions is it that they collect and gather this Purgatorie Or by which of the olde writers doe they approoue their owne these men are they whome I aske which make such accompt of the Fathers which thinke them all to bee on their side So that it will suffice vs onely to denie their interpretation Namely that to be baptised is to bee afflicted is to pray for the dead and in steade thereof we will hold and affirme that to be baptised in the text of the Gospell which they pretend is to die for the name of Christ and to suffer Martyrdome Chrisostome vpon these words Luk. 12. Mark 10. Chrysost in Math. hom 66 You may saith the Lord be baptised with the Baptisme wherewith I am baptised c. Here saith he I promise you many good things you shall purchase the Crowne of Martyrdome and by a violent death you shall depart out of this life as I myselfe c. The ordinarie Glose He speaketh here of the Baptisme of his passion And yet notwithstanding this is the place from whence they would drawe their Exposition What shamelesse and impudent dealing is this to expound to be baptised to signifie to be afflicted and that to bee afflicted should signifie to pray for the dead and that for those dead which are in Purgatorie Let them tell me if this manner of reasoning can bee vsed in any good Schoole without shame But yet after all to what end had it beene for Saint Paul to haue attempted the prouing of the resurrection of bodies by the soules tormented in Purgatorie And what would his argument haue beene in the end And why at the least did they not hold themselues either to Cardinall Hugo who saith Pro mortuis that is to say for their sinnes although verie darkly or yet for the better Caietan in 1. Cor. c. 15. to the Exposition of Cardinall Caietan For saith hee in that that they which are baptised are dipt into the water it is to bee vnderstood that they are dead vnto the world And whereas they professe to die vnto the same that so they may enter into newnesse of life they represent the resurrection of the dead The Apostle saith to the Philippians Philip. 2.10 To the end that euerie knee may bowe of those which are in heauen and in earth and vnder the earth These last are they which liue in Purgatorie for the Diuels say they doe not worship The sence is cleare That our Lord hauing humbled and abased himselfe to the taking of the forme not of man onely but euen of a seruant God hath lifted him vp on high and giuen him a name about all names these are the words going before that is to say an absolute power and Soueraigntie ouer all creatures acccording to that which he saith himselfe elsewhere All power is giuen vnto me in heauen and in earth And in the Apocalips he addeth thereto Math. 28. Apocal. 5. The creatures which are in the Sea c. Now the question is not here of an adoration but of a subiection not of the confessing or acknowledging of a Father but of a Iudge Hebr. 1. according to that which is said And hee hath made him Iudge of all things They make a great matter of the bowing of the knee
death and for such wee ought not to pray either whiles they liue August de cor grat c. 12. or when they are dead For such then as haue shewed some repentance or which haue sinned venially wee must pray both whiles they liue and when they be dead But how can this be gathered out of this text wherein the Apostle speaketh directly of them with whom we liue Idem in Enchir ad Laurent c. 82. Idem de scrm Domini in Monte. Tertul. l. de pudicitia and whose workes we see of the dead not so much as one word They alleadge vnto vs S. Augustine who expoundeth it of perpetuall impenitencie let them not then dissemble how that in another place hee expoundeth it of certaine kindes of sinnes as also doth Tertullian Neither would I haue them to conceale it how that the most parte of the old writers doe dissent from Saint Augustine as Saint Ierome Athanasius Chrysostome Saint Basill Saint Ambrose c. all which though they vnderstand by this sinne vnto death the sinne against the holy Ghost yet therewithall they vnderstande that this is not a finall impenitencie which is not discerned but at the time of death but an obstinate sinne which is committed in the life time and in the course of the same Saint Mathew saith That this sinne is not pardoned either in this world or in the world to come In this world that is to say in this life and in this sence our aduersaries doe alledge it against vs but they doe not remember themselues of any thing els The Apostle to the Hebrewes saith It is impossible that such persons should bee renewed by repentance Hebr. 6. Then they may bee impenitent yea sinne vnto death before death But what manner of conclusion will there follow hereof in the end Wee must not pray for such as sinne vnto death therefore wee must pray for the deade which sinne not vnto death Againe wee must pray to the ende that life may bee giuen them that is to say to the ende that their sinnes may bee pardoned Now is it not a point of their doctrine that sinnes do not come in purgatorie but that there is onely the punishment of sins but and if any sinnes yet none but those that are sleight ones But in their conclusion they except not any sinne saue that which is vnto death To be short to such as well consider the text it will appeare that they are so farre off from reasoning according to it as that in deed they reason directly to the contrarie And furthermore not one of the old writers neither yet of the newe doeth alleadge it to this purpose although the greatest part do handle and expound the same and that to another end Now these are all the places of the new Testament from which they go about to proue their purgatorie places that are obscure and hard and diuersly interpreted by the Doctors but either in a farre other sence then our aduersaries take them or else mystically and metaphorically for the most part and therefore not to be alleadged in any controuersie of diuinitie no more then in anie other for controuersies cannot bee discussed by textes in controuersie And this is the reason why the good man Perion said That in all the canonical scripture he knew not any place eyther prouing purgatorie Roffensis or praier for the dead And the Bishop of Rochester That of a truth there is not any place for the prouing of the same except it bee some such as is very intricate And Petrus a Soto after him That there is not any cleare euidence and testimony in the scripture for Purgatorie but that many other thinge ought to bee belieued which are not contained therein To what end therefore serueth all this shamelesse dealing thus to tumble tosse the scripture vpside downe thus to racke and torment all the textes one after another seeing they know in their consciences that the scripture knoweth not any purgatorie But for certaine that text which knoweth not to agree any whit with their exposition doeth know well enough to admit and receiue ours It doeth not know theirs Mark 16. being alwaies for the proofe of that third pretended place for it saith Who so shall belieue and be baptised shall be saued but hee that shall not haue belieued shal be condemned Iohn 3 c. Againe God hath sent his onely Sonne into the world to the ende that hee that shall belieue in him might not perish but haue euerlasting life Hee that belieueth in him is not iudged but he that belieueth not in him is alreadie iudged c. Againe He that belieueth in him which hath sent me hath eternal life he cometh not into iudgement he is already past froÌ„ death tâ—olife And so passed the theefe into Paradice the same houre Againe Blessed are they that die in the Lord Rom. 4. for from that time saith the spirit they rest from their labours blessed are they whose sinnes are forgiuen But according to their owne sayings the sins of those which are in their Purgatory are they not remitted are they not dead in the Lord And yet what time must they indure in the burning and flaming fire of this purgatorie And thus sayeth Saint Paule That there is no condemnation to them that are in Iesus Christ And thus said our Lord to that man Let the dead burie the dead who would not haue hindred him from performing any worke of charitie And S. Paule againe Take no care for those which sleepe All these places of scripture cannot stande with Purgatorie But they haue very well knowne ours euen Christ the eternall Son of God who by himselfe hath wrought the purging away of our sinnes Apocal. 14. Heb 1. Hebr. 9. Tit. 2. Ephes 5. 1. Iohn 1. whose blood cleanseth our consciences from the workes of death who hath giuen himselfe for to purge a people peculiar to himselfe to cleanse a Church for himselfe by the washing of water in the word who purgeth and cleanseth vs by his blood from all sin In so much as that through that confidence which we haue in this our so sufficient Purgatorie we are able to say without fearing any other I desire to bee loosed and to depart from hence and to bee with Christ Because likewise that wee know that if the tabernacle of this our house of earth be dissolued Philip. 1.2 Cor. 5. we shall haue abuilding with God and that not such a building as is made with hands but eternally abiding in the heauens And that not after some intermission of time but presently and forthwith hodié inquam to day euen from the houre in which hee shall call vs out of this world because that we belieue in him And therefore also wee haue alreadie attained life yea we are alreadie passed from death to life CHAP. VIII That neither the Primitiue Church nor the fathers of the same for the space of many
one and the humbling of God Chrysost in 1. Cor. hom 18. Saint Chrysostome in many places That God punisheth not his faithfull children either vpon any pleasure that he taketh therein neither vpon any creditor-like rigour which he exerciseth vpon vs. In that he chastiseth vs saith he it is rather for the admonishing of vs then for the condemning of vs for the curing of vs then for the correcting of vs for the amending of vs then for the punishing of vs. The Apostle saith he saith not 1. Cor. 11.31 if wee punish and afflict our selues if we take punishment of our selues but if wee iudge our selues that is to say if onely wee will acknowledge our sinnes wee shall not bee iudged Chrisost in Genes hom 44. Againe I do require saith the Lord but one thing which is that men woulde confesse their sinnes and that they would abstaine from committing them any more and then I will not lay any more punishment vpon them for their sinnes And in another place Idem in â—roem in Isa I will not saith he that thou shouldest say vnto me I haue sinned how may I be freed from so many sins Thou canst not procure the meanes but thy Lord is able who will in such sort blot out thy sins as that there shal not remaine any marke or print thereof for otherwise then it is wont to fall out in the bodie for in the bodie after the healing of a wound there remaineth a scarre God bee pardoneth the sin God remitteth and forgiueth the punishment God giueth righteousnes therewithall he maketh also the sinner equall with him that hath not sinned c. S. Ierome Hieronym in Esa c. 66. Idem in Daniel c 7. in psal 31. God is called a consuming fire to the end he way consume all the vices that are in vs our hay our woode our stubble I thinke that it was that fire that did sit vpon the tongs of the Apostles Againe Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen and whose sinnes are couered because saith hee that that which is hidden is not seene and that which is not seene is not imputed that which is not imputed is not punished c. The schoolmen affirme the like Lombard saith Lombard 3. D. 19. If we looke vpon and behold with a right faith him that was hanged vpon the tree for vs we are set free from the bonds of the Deuill we are deliuered from sin Sathan in such sort as that after this life there is not any thing to be found in vs to be punished for our Lord by his death by this onely true sacrifice hath put out and extinguished all those sins that were in vs whereby the Deuill had power to hold lay hands vpon vs to punish vs. Whereupon also Scotus saith Scot. in l. sent D. 15. Glos in c. 1. de poenit D. No man can satisfie for sinnes saue in the power and vertue of the passion of Christ And the Glose of the Decree Sinnes are not forgiuen either for the contrition of the hart neither yet for the confession of the mouth but by the grace of God And yet the contrition of the heart is a signe that the sins are remitted the outward satisfaction a signe of the contrition of the hart for grace goeth before contrition c. Now let our aduersaries agree and reconcile these Maxims here set downe with those of purgatorie whose foundation they will haue to be a necessitie of satisfaction the forgiuenesse of the sin but not of the punishment and an insufficiencie of that purgation which the blood of Christ hath made c. The second and it affordeth as little fauour to the aduersarie as the first Iust Mart. in quaest â—espons q. 10. Iustin Martyr The historie of Lazarus and the rich man goeth through stitch with this doctrine namely that after the separation of the soule and the bodie men cannot possibly receiue any succour or reliefe by any manner of carefull prouidence whatsoeuer The same Quaest 75. After that the soules are seperated from their bodies there is presently a distinction made betwixt the good the euill the one to bee conueighed into Paradice and the other into hell c. Iustin in Tryphon Cypr. contr Demetr tract Againe in his Tryphon This is a sentence of Christ In quibus vos deprehendero in ijsdem vos iudicabo And S. Cyprian expoundeth it Such saith he as God findeth thee when he calleth thee out of this world vnto himselfe for such a one will he iudge thee Againe We exhort you to make satisfaction whiles you haue any of these worldly things left you c. Againe After that a man is departed hence there remaineth no more place for repentance there is not any further vse of satisfaction thereupon followeth either the losse of life or the sauing of it c. Thou although thou be vpon thy departure vpon the laying downe of this life pray vnto God for the pardoning of thy sinnes confesse them to him in faith he pardoneth those which confesse he letteth loose such as belieue that they may be saued and from the path of death men passe into the place of immortalitie What a cold comfort had it beene vnto them if he had said Athanas in variis quaest quae cius utulo seruntur q. 19. Men making an end of this their walke doe passe into the torments of Purgatorie Athanasius The soules departed hence it is a profound question and hidden from vs to shew whither they go and in what condition they are for neuer did God permit it vnto any man to returne make report of these matters onely wee learne from the scriptures that the soules of sinners go downe vnder the earth into such place as wherein they neither see the light nor the maner of the liues of men but that those of the iust and righteous since the death of Christ went into Paradice which our Lord hath set open not for the theefe onely but for all the soules of the Saints Basil in Moral reg 1. c. 2. 5. Gregor Nazianz in laudem Caesar Saint Basill The time whiles men liue here is the time of repentance for so soone as wee bee gone hence the time of doing well is cut off and taken from vs. Gregorie Nazianzene The words of the wise leade me to belieue that euerie soule that is excellent and beloued of God so soone as it is departed hence being loosed out of the bodie receiueth an vnspeak eable delight and pleasure of the liuely feeling of that felicitie which is appointed for it and betaketh it selfe with a ioyfull flight to the Lord. How agreeth this ioy with griefe and paine this flight to God with purgatorie Ambros de Bono mortis S. Ambrose Dauid laboured to attaine to the blessed communion of the saints crauing by reason of the filthinesse cleauing vnto vs in this worldly pilgrimage that his sinnes
bee so purged by this fire as that in the end they shall proue and trie the clemencie of God And he alleadgeth Origen thereupon concealing in the meane time the rest of his opinion for that it finally extended vnto the Deuils But what helpeth all this for the prouing of the purgatorie whereof wee speake which is made for the faithfull penitents and not for them which die in their sinne for to fulfil the punishment Sixt. Senens l. 5 and not to cleanse or wipe away the fault where sinnes haue no entrance much lesse merites where the wicked haue no place much lesse the Saints much lesse also the Apostles and much lesse the holy virgine which taketh his beginning so soone as death hath made an end and is imployed about his office euerie day without ceasing and without attending the day of iudgement And notwithstanding they are not ashamed to alleadge vnto vs these places which themselues condemne in their bookes That it was a disputable doctrine and which to be short cannot make any thing for them or against vs. Yea and that furthermore this was but an opinion wherein men were let alone and left to range according to the pregnancie of their wit and capacitie and not any doctrine receiued and admitted into the Church it appeareth clearely for Saint Augustine doth not faine or dissemble the gainsaying and disallowing of it neither yet the publike confutation thereof in his bookes and that not onely without all checke or dislike August de Genes contr Manich l. 2. c. 10 In Psalm 37. but with much praise and to the good liking of men for the same In a certaine place he suffered it to escape according to the opinion then currant As that after this life such as haue not husbanded their ground well are in daunger either of the fire of purgation or of eternall fire notwithstanding that hee vseth these wordes Videri apparere that it seemeth to be apparant and that these purgatorie punishmentes according to his owne iudgement De ciuit Dei l. c. 10.25 De ciuit Dei l. 21. c. 13. l. Cor. 3. are reserued vnto the last iudgement But in the booke of the Citie of God hee reckeneth vp all the opinions of Origen and others depending on him who carried themselues in his time in the Church as those who had founded themselues vppon the mercifull clemencie and fatherly mildnesse of God misexpounded and confuteth them all bringing them backe from their pretended likelihood of truth vnto the truth it selfe and from their conceited fantasie to the infallible scriptures Thou wilt saith he that the wicked Christians may in the end be saued by these pains of purgatorie because that God is mercifull it must then also follow that the Deuils may also bee saued that so hee may bee so much the more mercifull for it is said equally and indifferently to the one and the other 2. Cor 3. Goe into euerlasting fire c. If thou demandest the cause this it is and then the which there is none more iust neither yet more holy namely that the scripture which deceiueth not hath said so Some haue abused the place of the 1. Corinth 3. for Purgatorie but hee sheweth that this fire cannot bee vnderstood of hell because that so it should become common both to the good and euill but rather of tribulations and afflictions August de ciuit Dei l. 21. c. 16. seq Dicuntur which are the exercises by which God maketh cleane his floure in this world that after this iudgement also contrarie to Origen there is not any paines of purgatorie And as concerning those punishmentes and paines which men might imagine to happen betwixt both hee saith If in this distance of time which is betwixt the death of the bodie and the day of iudgement men say that the soules of the deceased doe suffer some such fire Secularia venialia August de fide operibus Quantum arbitror Idem in Enchirid c. 69. Idem in quaest ad Dulcitium and that whether it bee there onely or whether it be here and not there or whether it bee here and there both they find a fire of transitorie tribulation burning the veniall thinges of this world I find no fault with them for such their assertion because it may bee that it is true And in another place hee saith This exposition as I suppose doth not wander farre from the way of truth Againe That some such thing may be after this life it is not incredible Againe writing to Dulcitius after he had handled the question We haue written these thinges but in such forte as that wee would not haue any canonicall authoritie giuen vnto them Whereby wee see in the first place that hee condemneth Origen Saint Ambrose and Hillarie their purgatorie c. Secondly that what hee sayeth of that space betwixt death and the day of iudgement hee speaketh doubtfully and as it were interrogatiuelie affirming And thirdly That by the same hee doeth not vnderstande any materiall fire of the same nature with Hell-fire as our aduersaries doe but a fire of tribulation or temptation such as may fall out and happen in this life And it is not to be omitted how that the good fathers of Trent did not forget to cause to be raced out many good places of Viues Index Expurg pag. 38.39 August de tempore serm 66. De verb. Apostol serm 18. In ep 80. ad Hesich Hypognosticon l. 5. Hieronym in Ecclesiast Olympiod in Prouerb c. 11. intreating of this matter in his commentaries vpon Augustines booke of the Citie of God But in another place wee haue shewed that hee hath made but two places of abode as in heauen or in hell and that hee shutteth out all manner of purgation after this life and that hee cutteth it off quite and cleane As concerning the third place we know not any thing at all thereof we find not any thing at all thereof in the scriptures And what shall we say if S. Ierome speake no lesse resolutely Jn what place soeuer saith he the tree falleth there it lyeth be it towards the South or be it towards the North In like manner looke in what place death doth take thee in the same thou abidest for euer be it that thy last day do find thee cruell and vnappeasable or otherwise courteous and mercifull And Olympiodorus doth cleare him vpon the same place In whatsoeuer place whether light or darke a man is surprised and seazed vppon by death bee hee following after vice or bee hee following after vertue he continueth in the same state and condition and in the same degree for euer For either he resteth in the light of euerlasting happines with the iust and righteous men and Christ our Lord or els he is tormented in darknes with the vnrighteous and the Deuill which is their prince They obiect vnto vs that Saint Ierome saith in his commentaries vpon the Prouerbes That soules
craue the same of God for three reasons First to shew himselfe desirous according to Christian vnitie that gifts and good things might be bestowed vpon others euen as hee would wish or desire them for himselfe Secondly to confirme and assure the hearts of such as are present of the performance of those good things which God promiseth in the Scriptures to those that fall a sleepe that is to say die in him And thirdly to declare vnto them the iudgement of God according to the charge which is giuen him from God to bind and to loose in admitting and receiuing of some and reiecting of other some by his testimonie as if he conueyed and carried them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by this his praier out of this life into that blessed and happie estate for this praier was wont of old time to bee saide at the laying of them into the earth S. Ambrose giueth vs other reasons Griefe and sorrow saith he is oftentimes the comfort of the grieuing And in good affections there is likewise a certaine pleasure in weeping but we content and satisfie our selues in some manner by speaking of him whome we haue lost c. What other thing could he say of such as he witnessed to bee dead in Christ and by consequent liuing and raigning with him Nilus de Purgatorio Chrysost hom 4. ad Hebr. hom 70. ad Antioch hom 22. in Act. hom 33. in Math. Saint Chrysostome maketh two orders of the dead the one dying in a true faith and the other not so and hee findeth it good to praie both for the one and for the other but for the one at the Altar but not so for the other And these prayers saith hee are not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 any fained thing or counterfaite Pageant but full of efficacie Let vs see what manner of efficacie Is it a Purgatorie or purging efficacie Nay not so for the Grecians say that hee neuer beleeued it Neither yet the Greeke Churches But saith hee thou callest the Priestes and the Singers to the ende they may comfort thee and honour the deceased Idem hom 3. ad Philip. hom 69. ad Antioc hom 41. ad Corinth 61. in Ioh. 21. in Act. Greg. contr l. 4 Dialog c. 44. Bonauentur in 4. Sen. 46. D Epiphan haeres 75. Idem aduers Acrium Wee come and discourse like Phylosophers of the resurrection instructing all such as haue not as yet beene ouertaken by the death of their kinsfolkes to beare out the same stoutly and vndauntedly when it shall happen vnto them But if one presse him further These prayers and almes saith he serue for them that are saued as an increase of their glorie and for the damned to the mittigating of their paine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yea in a certaine place to the working of a full deliuerance Now I would know if Saint Gregorie the Schoolemen or our aduersaries doe approoue this Epiphanius dooth what he can against Aerius to rid him out of doubt and to leare his intangled mind and the doctrine of Purgatorie had beene a fit replie and for his purpose to haue fully satisfied Aerius who did so presse and vrge him For said he if these pruiers profit a wicked man that he shall not vndergoe the punishment deserued after death is there any euill and wicked thing that a man will let to doe either against God or man being assured that hee shall not faile to haue certaine prayers offered for him after his death But Epiphanius saith rather The end and scope of these prayers is not that but first that those that are liuing may be admonished that those that depart hence well are not dead but liue with the Lord that is to say Paul ad Cor. 2.3.5 Nazianz. in hom de Caesario quem vocat primitias 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rest confirmed in the resurrection Secondly that they which pray for their brethren reape this consolation that they are away from them as it were for the time of a iourney 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but following that which Saint Paul saith and Nazianzene hath learned of him to soiourne with the Lord. For they that expound this pilgrimage of Purgatorie cannot shift themselues from the words that goe before That the Church doth praie for them by name which are alreadie receiued vp to be with Christ Thirdly They praie also saith hee for the Patriarkes Prophets Apostles Martyrs c. To the ende that thereby the faith full might dayly learne to make difference betwixt Christ a man and all other men because he possesseth eternall ioy of himselfe but al other by him how iust and righteous so euer they be And to conclude withall vppon the inconuenience and absurditie that Aerius did alleadge Epiphan cont Acrium l. 3. c. 1 haeres 75. What should this prooue to bee if thereby all faultes and offences were abolished He aunswereth him That wee must not thinke notwithstanding that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the totall summe of crimes is blotted out without any further declaring how farre this abolishment dooth stretch Our aduersaries doe here take vppon them to gesse what hee would say That small sinnes and not great and haynous crimes are there blotted out and we tell them that the Schoolemen will not allow it them And we also doe thinke that it is more seemely to rest and stay our selues where hee hath rested seeing hee would not say any more but conceale the rest And in deede Cassander in his aduise to the Emperour Maximilian Cassand in consult c. de iterat Missae though holding parties with our aduersaries doth freely confesse That vntill this day it was neuer agreed vpon in the old Church after what manner these prayers did profit those which were dead neither yet what was the state and condition of the Soules for which they prayed but that it was a meere testimonie of charitie towards the deceased and a profession of that Article of the faith concerning the immortalitie of the soule and of that also of the resurrection to come Saint Augustine remaineth who seemeth to them to bee more fauourable then all the rest and behold the reasons that hee yeeldeth He prayeth for his mother though presupposing her to bee alreadie in heauen Prayer then for the dead being vsed in the same sence that hee vseth it dooth not presuppose any Purgatorie Of the calling to memorie and rehersall of the dead which was made at the Altar that is to say August de Ciuit Dci l. c. 9. in the seruice of the Church he deliuereth this as an occasion That it was to shew the Communion that euen the dead haue in the Church who cease not to bee members of the same though they raigne already with Christ and be absent from this life Againe that the friends of the deceased may receiue this consolation that they which are asleepe in Christ how infirme and weake so euer are not excluded and shut out from his kingdom but
creature The creature whatsoeuer or whosoeuer it be that cannot moue him liuing here below saue onely to wrath otherwise then in that he hath beene vouchsafed grace in Iesus Christ and who likewise when he is exalted and taken vp into heauen acknowledging no glorie due to him saue in that that God is glorified cannot but take it an iniurie doue vnto him when any thing is attributed vnto him and cannot but bee readie to say as the Angell said vnto S. Iohn Apocal. 19. 22. Beware and looke well to thy selfe I am thy fellow seruant pointing also out vnto vs with Iohn Baptist the greatest that euer was borne amongst the sonnes of men and saying Behold the lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world the propitiation for our sinnes is onely in his blood turne and betake your selues to him And moreouer our God will be praied vnto in his onely begotten In that grace and fauour purchased through that sacrifice of the Crosse in the vertue and power of his one onely sacrifice made vpon the Crosse for as much as it is hee onely that may and hath power to be both the sacrifice and the sacrificer together all the sacrifices washings purifying of the law hauing relation to no other but this of his which was without spot or blemish all their blood to his blood and all their deathes to that one death and passion of his who likewise alone could as being God and man suffer and ouercome cast downe himselfe into the center of the earth and raise vp himselfe againe farre aboue the heauens be a curse and a blessing and finally laid prostrate by death and raised vp to life all at once And therefore is it said by the Prophet Esay 53. Esa 53. He hath offered his soule an oblation for sinne The good will and pleasure of the Lord shall prosper preuaile in his hand He was pearced for our misdeedes Esa 63. He hath taken vppon him our iniquities c. Againe He alone hath trod vppon all our enemies in his wrath No one of the people hath helped him he was alone to treade the wine-presse Heb. 10. Hebr. 9. 2. Ioh. 1. c. And he did it saith the Apostle When in the fulnesse of time he abolished sinne by the offering vp of himselfe He was made a propitiation for our sinnes Hee hath sanctified vs by the oblation of his bodie once offered and hath consecrated for euer those whom he hath sanctified Which thing all the blood of all the Saints from righteous Abell vnto the last Martyr could neuer haue accomplished No not though it had beene but for the sinnes of one onely man no not for the least sinne of that man not although this bloode had risen to the hugenesse of a great floode seeing there is no remission but in the blood of the Sonne of God and to seeke it any where else is to shed his blood againe Act 4.12 is to hold the same shed in vaine and this is to be guilty of it For S. Peter saith There is no saluation in any other There is not any other name giuen vnto men by which they may be saued That the fathers of the old Testament neuer sought for helpe or succour by praier but at the hands of the one onely God Eckius in Enchird And therefore we see proportionablie to this doctrine that the fathers of the old Testament did neuer offer vp or direct their prayers vnto any but to one God alone And this our aduersaries subscribe vnto for so also was it held for a point of sound diuinitie amongst them that seeking of helpe at God by prayer was a part of his seruice and worship due vnto himselfe alone They say that this was for feare that the people who otherwise were readie and apt enough of themselues therevnto should turne aside vnto idolatrie but this is to gesse and not to answere But at the least they confesse that this is the way to slippe into idolatrie The rest say That the fathers prayed not vnto the Patriarkes and Prophetes because they were as yet in the Limbes But this is a thing to bee disputed and debated by vs if here were any place But at the least there were Angels and those oftentimes conuersing and keeping companie with men and hauing therewithall the charge of countries and nations Henoch and Elias also had beene rapt and caried aliue vp into heauen and the latter of them in the sight of Elizeus And yet notwithstanding we do not reade that any people or particular man in so many ages did euer pray vnto any Angel or made choise of any to make intercession to God for him No more then euer Noe or his Sonnes did to Enoch or Eliseus to Elias the sonnes to the father or the disciples to their maister albeit as we know Eliseus were zealously affected to Elias My father the chariot and horsemen of Israel In the new Testament God alone is prayed vnto In the new Testament likewise as little notwithstanding that they hold That the fathers by the descending of Christ into hell were deliuered out of the limbes and caried vppe into heauen Fit matter for the children of Abraham the father of the faithfull to flie vnto him to call vpon him for aide and succour and so of the rest Notwithstanding also that many of the Apostles and disciples suffered presently after for our Lord as Iames Steuen c. during the life time of Saint Peter Saint Paul and Saint Iohn Matter sufficient to serue that it should not bee kept close from vs that besides Iesus Christ wee haue them for our aduocates with God and for intercessors by vertue of their sufferinges and merites And the same may bee said of the holy virgine whome Saint Iohn ouerliued many yeares the aduocate at this day if wee will belieue them of the Church of Rome who at the least should haue beene excepted from these generall rules And here againe they say that the Apostles feared that this might be held for arrogancie in them And why on the behalfe of the Saintes of the old Testament and of the holy virgine Againe That they stoode in doubt least the Gentils should returne againe to their idols But that there might not so many duties of deuotion be lost and let slip could they not make some maner of dispatch or dispensation could they not deuise some way to cure and remedie the same And would they that these babish excuses should passe for currant reasons with vs and that against so expresse textes of the scripture What then say they doe you make no more accompt of the saints of those which haue suffered here on earth for the name of Christ and which now are ascended triumphantly with him vp on high c The honour that is due vnto the Saints 1. Cor. 12. Gal. 2. 2 Cor. 3. Act 9. 14. Tim. 4. Yes verily we honour them more then
we reiect and cast of that which it offereth vs and particularly it condemneth the Pharisies for that they denie Christ promised in the law Moyses on the contrarie that is to say this same doctrine dooth iustifie vs worketh with vs vnto saluation when we embrace Christ at whome it altogether aimeth according to that which is said afterward If you belieue Moyses you will also belieue me for it is written of me Iohn 5.39 And the Pharisies hoped in him that is to say in this doctrine according to that which hee said in former times Search the Scriptures for you thinke to haue eternall life by them c. And in the same sence Abraham aunswered the rich man They haue Moyses and the Prophets Not Moyses in the flesh not Moyses in the soule but Moyses as likewise the Prophets in the doctrine What should then the question of the intercession of Moses doe here Origen To belieue Moyses that is to say the writings and workes of Moses Orig in Ep. ad Fom l. 4 c. 4. Basill de Spir Sanct c. 14. Cirill in Ioh. l 3. c. 8. And by consequent to be accused by Moses that is to say by the law giuen by the Ministers of Moses S. Basill It is the custome of the Scripture to vnderstand vnder the name of Moyses the Law as when it is said they haue Moses and the Prophets Cyril more clearely intreating vpon this place When as saith he all others did hold their peace the Lord said that Moyses law alone did suffice to condemne the incredulitie of the Iewes Cardinal Hugo Moyses that is to say the Scripture or Law giuen by Moses Caietanus goeth yet further Caiet in Ioh. c. 5. The Iewes are accused by Moyses for that his writings declare them worthie of punishment in not belieuing in Iesus the Iewes also are said to hope in Moses because they generally hoped in the promises contained in the said writings but they acknowledged not the fulfilling of the same Iesus In the 2. Peter 1.15 I am saith he shortly to goe out of this my Tabernacle as our Lord himselfe hath declared vnto me 2. Pet. 1.15 but I will doe my indeuour that after my departure also you may continually call to mind these things that is pietie charitie brotherly loue c. Here they affirme that this shall be by his intercession in heauen But we that this shall bee by his diligence in instructing them well before that he goe out of this world that is as he hath said in the former verses By continually bringing it to their remembrance And the text is verie cleare and plaine for the same for he doth not say Dabo operam post obitum meum vt possitis but Vt possitis post obitum meum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say I wil haue care that after my death you may remember your selues and not I will haue care after â—y death c. That which followeth teacheth it For we haue not taught you the power and comming of our Lord in the deceitfulnesse of fables c. The Glose saith Jnterim dum venio dabo operam c. As long as I liue I will giue order or I will doe my endeuour c. And as for the alleadging of Oecumenius saying that certaine would collect heereof by the figure called Hyperbaton that is to say a long draught of words the intercession of Saints it had beene their dutie in like maner for the discharge of a good conscience to haue added that which followeth That others which handle the same more simply do vnderstand it thus That wheras he so carefully laboureth to imprint this doctrine in them it is not for that he doubteth them to be egnorant but to the end that they might abide the more firme after his death Caiet 2. Pet. 1. At the least they should haue held themselues to Caietanus I wil giue order that is in my life time that you may haue after my death books which may put you in remebrance of this doctrin In the Apocalips 5. Apocal. 1.8 the foure beasts and the foure and twentie Elders haue harps in their hands and Viols of gold full of perfumes Which are saith S. Iohn the prayers of the Saints therefore they must be imployed as intercessors for vs. Now it is not called in question whether they pray or praise God or no but if they make intercession to God for the things which wee particularly and by name pray vnto them for and againe if we may and ought to imploy them for intercessors with God for vs. And this cannot be gathered out of this place but rather that they praise God and pray vnto him And this praier without any further gessing of it doth follow in the next verse Thou art worthie to take the booke and to open the Seales thereof c. for thou hast bought and purchased vs to God by thy bloud out of euerie tribe and language c. And then not to imploy their merits with God for vs in stead of that of the Lambe but rather to acknowledge the bloud of the Lambe imployed for themselues And that maketh yet lesse for them Apocal. 8.3 which they further alleadge out of the fore part of the eight Chapter where the Angell standeth before the Altar with a Censor of gold wherein there were many perfumes giuen vnto him either to offer vp with the praiers of all the Saints or rather according to the Greeke to adde it to the praiers of the Saints vpon the Altar of gold which is before the throne For this Angell saith their Glose is Christ himselfe offering vnto God his father the petitions of the faithfull which are acceptable and well pleasing to him for his sake S. Ambros Aug. Primas Andraeas Caes in Apocal. Ambrose expoundeth this whole place of the teachers of the Church euerie man in his age That Christ openeth then the booke when by his holy spirit hee manifesteth vnto them the sence of the Scriptures that they fall downe before the Lambe when they are raised to the meditation of his mysteries and by consequent are humbled in themselues that these odors are their praiers whereof the Psalmist speaketh Let my praier ascend vp vnto thee as the perfume of incense c. And vpon the eight Chapter he taketh Christ for the Angell Ambros in Apocal c 8. the Church for the Altar c. and maketh many sorts of incensings praiers of the Saints For saith he the faithfull pray when they aske forgiuenesse of their sinnes when they giue almes when they forgiue their neighbours when they obserue and keepe the commaundements of God c. August Primas Andr. Caesar Thom. Aquin. in Apoc. c. 5. l. 8 And not a word of the praiers of the Saints that are dead for vs or of vs praying to them And as little in S. Augustine Primasius Andreas Bb. of Caesarea Thomas
is meete and conuenient therefore that Christians doe pray vnto them And did the Church of his time the same Nay but cleane contrarie Celsus a Pagan obiecteth vnto him That it cannot be displeasing to the high God that men should make vowes and supplications vnto the Gods as vnto his louing friendes which helpe men forward in the thinges which they pray vnto him for c. He answereth him that he acknowledgeth no such Gods but rather the holy Angels the seruants of God and the blessed ones whom hee vouchsafeth to call his friendes And the drift of the disputation required that if he had belieued any such thing that he should haue added To whome God is well pleased that men should make their vowes and praiers and not to your Gods But what saith he We offer saith hee and speaketh no more there as hee was Origen but as a Syndicke of the Church of his time in all humilitie our vowes vnto God who sitteth as chiefe Iudge and gouernour ouer all by his one onely Sonne Iesus Christ in whom we put vp our supplications in as much as he is the propitiation for our sinnes and that as a high priest hee offereth our praiers vnto God c. For God saith he afterward must alone be worshipped and the word his one onely Sonne and first borne of euerie creature must be alone praied vnto as the head and chiefe to the end that he may commend vnto God our praiers which shal be come vnto him c. But if wee desire saith he furthermore that the companie of Angels should helpe vs in procuring his further fauour and readie inclination to doe vs good and here should he take his oportunitie to counsell vs to pray vnto them let vs know that the Angels will loue and affect those whom they shall know to loue God to serue him and hartily to call vpon him euen as they themselues doe pray vnto and worship him c. For is it not better addeth hee to commit ones selfe and to trust to God which ruleth ouer all thinges which bringeth this doctrine vnto vs by Iesus Christ and to aske of him such assistance and protection as may bee ministred vnto vs both from Saintes and Angels c. But if Celsus or rather our aduersaries taught by Celsus should replie vpon him But doth it not well to haue friendes in the Court And why then also should it not doe as well to haue friendes with God in paradise c. Verily saith he although this life bee full of examples how to winne the great and mightie afterward by them the kings themselues yet notwithstanding we haue but one God to pacifie and appease and he is pacified with godlinesse and vertue And as the shadow doth follow the mouing of the bodie so in like manner doe all the inferiors attend and waite vppon him which is the superior For who so hath God his friend hath also by consequent all those friendly to him that are Gods friendes whether they bee Saintes or Angels which without being praied vnto do pray with him and for him and assist him euery manner of way that they are able c. And herewithall as when the Canonical scriptures do faile them they are accustomed to haue recourse vnto the Apocrypha so likewise the true books of Origen not contenting or satisfying them they betake themselues to such as are falsely attributed vnto him Origen say they praied vnto the Saints You Saints of God saith he I pray you that you would prostrate your selues before the seat of Gods mercie for me a miserable wretch But herewithall I could haue wisht them not to haue concealed how that this booke called the lamentations Gelas Decret 15. or penitential worke of Origen are declared by pope Gelasius to be counterfeit fained Vpon Iob likewise they say that he saith O Saint Iob pray for vs miserable sinners to the end that the mercy of God may deliuer vs c. But it were to be wished that they had the shame to blush for fathering this shamefull thing vpon Origen for attributing to him this whole booke which is not his in the least tittle thereof being stained with Arrianisme and that in such deep horrible manner as that it calleth the holy Trinitie a sect an heresie infidelitie the three persons the three hornes of the Deuill And in deed it was attributed to the Bishop of the Arrians called Maximinus against whom S. Augustine hath written And let them remember also that he speaketh therein of the Manichies of Lucian the Martyr of the heretikes Homousioi all which rose sprung vp a long time after him which is also confessed by themselues as likewise the Homilies of the said author in diuersos Let them also learne of S. Origen that he would haue his works read as the works of a man and not of an Angell Consider and take good aduise saith he that so thou maist be able to iudge if that which we say may be made to agree with the scripture I suspect it it is my coniecture but trie and see if it may be so c. But so it is that he hath onely said this nothing further namely that it is credible that the saints retaining as yet their charitable and louing affections do hartily desire all maner of good vnto men And now let vs see how far he was off from looking to enter into Paradice by the merites of the Saintes Origen hom 17. in Luc. What thinke we then saith he that all the Apostles were offended in our Lord and that not so much as his mother was exempted Yea saith he if she had not beene offended at the death of our Lord Iesus had not beene dead for her sinnes But if all haue sinned and stand in need of the grace of God and are iustified and set at libertie by his grace verily Mary her selfe for a time was offended And it is the same which Simeon prophesieth when he saith Behold a sword shall pearce through thy soule euen thine who knowest thy selfe to haue brought forth a childe without the companie of man yea euen thee who hast hearde of Gabriel The holy Ghost shall come vppon thee and the power of the highest shall ouershadow thee shall the sword of in fidelitie wound with doubtfulnesse and vncertaintie as with a pricke for that diuers thoughtes shall distract and teare thee in peeces when thou shalt see him crucified and put to death whom thou hast heard called the Sonne of God Saint Cyprian passeth on a little further Cypr. l. 1. ep 1. aâ— Cornel. and yet not to a flat inuocation or calling vpon Saintes deceased but rather to the stirring of vs vppe to pray vnto them whiles they bee aliue that they would remember vs when they be in heauen And it is in this sence that he saith Let vs bee mindfull one of another let vs pray one for another euerie where And those of which
they know likewise not to bee his c. But S. Augustine did neuer thinke to winne heauen by any other meanes then the merite of the onely Christ for his Maxim is vniuersall August ad Hieronym de natura origi animarum Idem in quaest veter Nou. test q 73. That there is not any one soule in all mankind thus hee writ vnto S. Ierome for the deliuerance whereof the Mediator of God and men Iesus Christ the man is not requisite and necessarie Not so much as the Virgine Marie excepted seeing that he saith after many of the fathers going before That the Virgine in whome was wrought the mysterie of the incarnation of Christ did doubt as much in the death of our Sauiour Christ as shee was confirmed by his resurrection What doe we get by this discourse Verily that vnto the time of S. Chrysostome and S. Augustine that is to say neere hand fine hundred yeares after the death of our Lord there was no Inuocation of Saints in the Christian Church nor any mention of the same in the seruice of the Church that it was practised onely by the particular deuotions of some few which they had learned for the most part out of the Schoole of the Gentiles and that there were great personages at those times that laboured to represse them by the opposing and setting of the pure doctrine against them as wee haue seene by their disputations And if that they did speake so at such time as those myracles which it pleased God to worke for the confirmation of the faith and the approuing of his Martyrs were most fresh and new what would they haue said of that which we see at this day when wee pray not vnto God as then in the burying places of the Martyrs but vnto the Martyrs themselues yea and to all the sorts of pretended Saints both directly as the authors of good things and without any mention made of God and in their images And whereas they scrape together here and there some places that seeme to make for them some of them being true but ill translated some manifestly fained and deuised and some drawne from Rhetoricke to make proofes and reasons in Diuinitie what other thing may they seeme to be hereby but Spiders which out of most wholesome hearbs doe sucke poyson whereas the Bees doe gather sweetnesse out of the most bitter And here withall let vs not forget to obserue and note that at this time and manie ages after it was indifferent in the Church whether the faithfull departing out of this world were by and by gathered vnto God and inioyed his presence or else that they continued expecting the day of the resurrection in the bosome of Abraham in a place of most blessed rest from thence to bee receiued into heauen all together Which is more Ireneus Iustine Tertullian Origen Saint Ambrose Saint Augustine Saint Chrysostome Bernard Serm. 4. in sest omnium Sanct. Idem Serm. 3. Theodoret c. yea Saint Barnard no lesse then all the rest doe incline to belieue rather that they are reserued vnto the resurrection without the inioying of the presence of God Now the case so standeth that the Inuocation of Saints is grounded vpon intercession and their intercession vpon the sight and presence of God according to our Aduersaries their owne doctrine Whereupon it followeth that the Inuocation of Saints could not haue any ground to grow vpon in the Church all this time neither yet shall hereafter in any sure or certaine sort according to Saint Barnard his iudgement who liued not aboue three hundred yeares since seeing he stood more vppon this opinion then any other the Inuocation of Saints beeing such as could not match with this doctrine CHAP. XV. Of the growth and proceeding of the corruption of Inuocation both in the Greeke and Latine Churches NOw when these great lights of the Church S. Ierome S. Augustine S. Chrysostome Epiphanius and such like were put out there is no cause why we should maruaile if the Prince of darknesse The proceeding of the abuse in the Greeke church did thriue prosper mightily in a short time as also by the assistance of the ignorance which was brought into Europe at such time as the barbarous nations did ouerrunne and swarme in the same In the East Church they had beene drencht with the Apostrophes of Basill Nazianzene Ephrem and others but the Inuocation of Saints was not yet entred into their seruice onely they had receiued the Commemoration of them the prints and footesteps whereof remaine to be seene in these words In Liturg. Iacobo Basilio Chrysost attribut In calling to our minds the holy Virgine Patriarkes Prophets Apostles Martyrs c. We recommend them and our selues and our whole life vnto God c. Speeches so farre from bearing any inuocating of them as that they comprehend and include them in the same recommendation as also in the same worke of the grace of God with our selues following that opinion which they had currant amongst them that they were not as yet receiued into perfect blisse Likewise we haue a Church rule in S. Basill Basil in asceti c. 40. free from the fierie heate of his boyling Rehetoricke When saith he the Christians come to the Sepulchers of the Martyrs or into the adioyning places it must be looked vnto that it bee to no other end but to pray Idem hom 19 and to bee stirred vp to the imitating of their constancie by the recording and calling of them to mind For saith he in an other place by the calling to mind of their good deedes there ariseth profit vnto vs as of the vsing of an excellent parfume a good smel Anno. 500. Niceph. l. 15. c 18. But now one Petrus Gnapheus Bishop of Antioch ordaineth that in all publike praiers in his Church and note that his Patriarchall prerogatiue extended verie farre the inuocating of the Virgine Marie should bee vsed And this Peter was a most pernicious hereticke condemned in the fift generall Councell held at Constantinople for the heresie of the Theopaschites whereof hee was the Author teaching that God himselfe euen as hee was God was crucified and did suffer vppon the Crosse The mischiefe whose nature is neuer to bee idle went forward with speed The second Councell of Nice about the yeare eight hundred establishing the worshipping of Images ordained the Inuocation of Saints And it is likewise much about the same time that Euagrius the Monke brought in the King of Persia praying vnto Saint Sergius in these words That he and Syra his loue did hope in his power and belieue in him Damascen about the yeare eight hundred praieth himselfe vnto the Virgine Marie I shall saith he be saued by hoping in thee and hauing thee for my defence J will not feare any thing In thy Almightie helpe I shall put mine enemies to flight thou art the saluation of mankind open vs the doore of mercie c. And
repay him againe The same also which S. Paul saith What is it that thou hast which thou hast not receiued And if thou hast receiued it 1. Cor. 4.7 why boastest thou thy selfe as if thou hadst not receiued it c. And the second Councel of Orange held about the yeare 450. doth conclude in these words Mans nature Concil Arans c. Can. 19. Man a great deale lesseable after his fall euen in his integritie could not keep his integritie without the help of God c. But after he had fallen and corrupted his waies being the second state that our first father fell into we became in farre worse and harder case Man euen in his integrity could not in respect of God merite or deserue any good thing but now in the daies of his corruption hee cannot chuse but merite yea he cannot merite any thing but the wrath of God his curse and eternall death For being become sinne and transgression it hath corrupted the most noble partes both of his humane bodie and diuine soule making the will to bee the slaue of vnbridled appetite vnderstanding of imagination vnto all euill and both of them faultie and corrupted in themselues the will estranged from the loue of God and the vnderstanding from the hauing of the knowledge of him both the one and the other carried from their naturall and one onely good state to the contrarie with all their power and abilitie euen to will and know that which is displeasing vnto him and hurtfull to themselues Man now in this estate what can he doe what can he but do amisse And notwithstanding this is the state of all men in themselues since the fall no man to be excepted God pronounceth this generall sentence in Genesis Genel 6. Iob. 14. Psal 51. All the thoughtes of the heart of man are set vpon euill continually The most holy do most freely confesse it Iob Who can draw any thing that is pure from that which is defiled Not one Dauid Behold I was begotten in iniquitie and my mother hath conceiued me in sinne and therefore he prayeth vnto God to create in him a new hart Ioh. 3.6 Christ in the Gospell That which is begotten of flesh is flesh and that which is begotten of the spirit is spirit If a man be not borne againe hee cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen Rom. 7.18 2. Cor. 3.5 Ephes 1. And Saint Paule expoundeth it Because that in the flesh dwelleth no good seeing that the naturall man doth not comprehend that which is of the spirite of God And because That we are naturally deadin sinnes our workes then are both dead and deadly and to bring vs to bring out any other it cannot bee without the working of a miracle Ephes 2.5 Rom. 6.8 it is requisite that wee should bee raised againe And it is God onely that must doe this Because saith he moreouer that We are children of wrath That All the desires and all the vnderstanding also of our flesh which we make so much of is enmitie against God Prou. 10. And without exception For There is no man saith Salomon that can say Rom. 5.17 1. Cor. 15. My heart is cleane I am without sinne And the Apostle more expresly All men haue sinned and are dead in Adam By a man sinne entred into the world into all men and by sinne death c. Yea into Moyses the meekest of all other men Thou hast sette before thy face Absconditum nostrum our sinne that was hidden from vs. This naturall viciousnesse which like vnto a naturall disease is hidden from vs is lesse perceiued or felt of vs. Pâ— l. 51. Psal 116. Rom. 7. 14. reâ—â— 23. And into Dauid a man according to Gods owne hearte Create saith hee in mee a new heart Because the hearte of man is altogether peruerted Ab occultis meis mundame Cleanse mee from that which is hidden from mee And into S. Paule an elect vessell of God The law saith he is spirituall and I am carnall sold vnder sinne I see a law in my members fighting against the law of my vnderstanding and leading me captiue to the law of sinne which is in my members Wretched man that I am who shall deliuer me from the bodie of this death c. Into S. Iohn Baptist Luke 2. the greatest amongst them that are borne of women who saith vnto our Lord I haue need to be baptized of thee that is to say to be washed to be regenerate by thy spirit c. And into the holy virgin likewise for she acknowledged her low and base estate she magnified nothing but the onely mercy of God she placed her selfe amongst them that being hungrie are filled with good things she reioyceth in God which is her Sauiour so farre is she off from disclaiming her parte in the saluation promised in Iesus Christ the author of the saluation which is in her And in deed the Apostle to the Hebr. Hebr. 7. hath not seperated or excepted from sin any besides Iesus Christ alone The holy virgine likewise was subiect to the law of purification ordained in the Church a signe of the inward purification which God requireth in all our actions Rom. 11.32 to the end that this word may abide true That God hath shut vp all vnder sinne That no man also should thinke to be excluded from that which followeth That he hath notwithstanding shewed mercie vnto all That this that all the Saints haue beene saued euen the virgin Marie her selfe commeth of his free grace of the riches and bountifulnesse of his great mercies Now our aduersaries that will not be called Pelagians How the aduersaries do extenuate originall sinne doe agree in outward shew vnto this corruption of mankind but when we come to lay the sore open and naked they are as it were afraid of taking some harme they make the maladie as light and little as they can fearing to be too much bound vnto God not considering how that for a man to lay open his wounds before him is to heale them to confesse our sinnes freely and franckly to him is to haue them quit forgiuen whereas the hiding and couering of them doth make them mortall to denie conceale or smooth them ouer is to cast himselfe prisoner and captiue into hell and eternall fire vntill hee haue paid the vttermost farthing Pighius therefore letteth not shamelesly to say Albert Pigh de peccat orig that the punishment of Adam seized vpon all his posteritie as one bond man begetteth another but that his sinne was not transfused and conueighed into his children What is there more contrarie vnto the whole scripture then this Yea how is it possible that this man should haue so little profited in the knowledge of himselfe Andradius a true interpreter of the ambiguities and doubtes arising in the Councell of Trent teacheth That concupiscence is in nature corrupted altogether such as it was when nature
relieued if by grace we bee not borne againe in Christ. What then and what shall become of so many goodly vertues of the Pagans Let it neuer be imagined saith he that there can be any true vertue in him that is not iust let it neuer bee imagined that there is any truely iust if he liue not ex fide by faith Fabricius his torments shall be more easie then Catilines not because he was a good man but because he was not so wicked Without faith it is impossible to please God but they haue not expressed anie faith in their workes neither therefore had they anie in their heartes c. The man saith he in another place must first be changed before his workes be changed Antequà m iustificetur impius quid est nisi impius Idem serm 12. de verb. Dom. Idem cp 106. Before the wicked man bee iustified what is hee but a wicked and vngodly man c. Can there then be any thing in man whereby he may help himselfe to come vnto God except he bee first changed and regenerate by his spirite And where becommeth then our free will Hearken Man saith he abusing his free will Idem in Enchilid c. 30. hath lost both himselfe and his free will for as he which killeth himselfe in killing of himselfe liueth no more nor hath any power to raise himselfe to life againe hauing once slaine himselfe so man in sinning by his free wil and sinne becomming conqueror hath lost his free will For of whom a man is ouercome his seruant hee is and therefore man cannot be free and at libertie to worke iustly if he bee not deliuered from the thraldome of sinne and made the seruant of righteousnesse But how shall this libertie be purchased and restored to man againe being solde giuen vp and captiuated c. if he be not ransomed by him who hath said If the Sonne deliuer and set you free you shall be truely free that is to say if he cast you not in a new mould by his grace to be new creatures in Christ Idem de spirit liter tom 3. Tu non poâ—uâ—sti in te nâ—si perdere te Idem ad Bonif l. 1. c. 3. Idem de fide ad Petr. Diaco c. And therefore these are his ordinarie Maxims Free will auaileth vs nothing neyther standeth it vs in any stead it hath no power at all except it be to sinne Thou hast nothing resting in thee but the meanes of destroying thy selfe neither doest thou know to finde thy selfe except hee that made thee doe seeke thee vp Yea saith hee if he doe not draw thee that is to say if he giue thee not to belieue in Christ a power that hath no iotte of free will a power which is not but from God alone For hee concludeth in another place Euerie man is borne in originall sinnne by consequent the child of wrath and from that wrath no man can be saued but by the faith of the Mediator And no man can repent himselfe here if God doe not inlighten him if by his free and vndeserued mercy he do not conuert and turne him vnto him Prosp Aquit ad Capitul Vincent Prosper Aquitanus By the wound of originall sinne the nature of all men was corrupted and killed in Adam whence is sprung out the disease of all concupiscences and lustes and against the which there is no other remedie but the death of Christ c. Yea saith he a disease that he would needes haue and which by him was needfull for vs. For saith hee to him not to sinne was no other thing then not to be willing to sinne Idem de vita contemplat c. 2. but it is not enough for vs to be willing to liue without reprehension our will being vicious and hindered by our feeble and faint possibilitie that which was in him of pleasure choise is become to vs a necessitie euen to sinne And if you say any thing to him of the workes of infidelles hee aunswereth you in these verses Idem in epigram 81. in l. de ingrat passim Per omnes calles errat sapientia mundi Et tenebris addit quae sine luce gerit This light which he calleth faith when he saith in another place Omne etenim probitatis opus nisi semine verae Exoritur fidei peccatum est nique reatum Vertitur stirilis cumulat sibi gloria poenam Cyrillus Alexandrinus He that is become thrall to the seruitude and slauerie of sinne although that he haue cast himself of his owne free wil into this miserable slauerie cannot notwithstanding shake off this yoke when he pleaseth he must seeke deliuerance in another that is in the Sonne of God Let vs neuer make triall of or attempt any other way for the recouering of our libertie for by him alone is graunted our full freedome from sinne to the ende that sinne may not rule or raigne anie more in our mortall bodies and that in the world to come it may not find any place in vs. From whence in two wordes wee gather thus much That in our owne nature we are the seruants of sinne That it raigneth in vs without any gainsay to the procuring of the punishments that are after this life if we bee not renewed in Christ Petr. Diac. c. Episc Orient ad Fulgen. c. Episc Afric Damnatur mortis paena Petrus Diaconus ad Fulgentium Adam hauing willingly transgressed the law of God is by his iust iudgement condemned to suffer the punishment of death and is allâ— holly throughâ—ut that is to say both in bodie and soule changed into worse and hauing lost his owne freedome is become a slaue to serue the filthie drudgerie of sinne Thereupon it is that no man commeth into this worlde free from the bondes of sinne except hee who for the vnloosing of these bondes was begotten after a new kinde of conception the Mediator of God and men Iesus Christ. For what can base and vile man beget but that which is base and vile And therefore as euerie man is of Adam â—oret Pighius so by Adam euerie man is the seruant of sinne Rom. 5. c. And such deceiue themselues as say that death but not sinne hath passed throughout mankind when as there is not one of all the sonnes of men which is deliuered from this damnation death but by the grace of the redeemer c. without this grace a man might think and desire humane things but he could not either thinke of or haue any will vnto the things concerning God For the first principall foundation thereof is to belieue in the Lord of glorie crucified This commeth not from the libertie of our free will or naturall will for flesh and blood doe not reueale the same but the heauenly father to whom he will drawing him vnto this true libertie not by a violent necessitie but by a gentle infusing of his holy
had taught as our aduersaries doe should hee not haue put downe in stead of his Antithesis or contrarie assertion which he bringeth in In meriting alike Idem ad Rom. c. 8. by working that which is good as he himselfe doth c. Here it were requisite that we should bring in the whole and intire speeches of S. Augustine but we will content our selues with his ordinarie maximes Death could not be ouercom but by death Christ hath taken vpon him to die that his vniust vnderserued death might ouercome ours that was iust and deserued August serm 10◠de temp Idem serm 141 de Temp. and to the end that he might deliuer the guilty iustly being himselfe slaine for them vniustly Christ in bearing the punishment being guiltles hath paid the punishment and satisfied the offence His resurrection hath paide or broken the bandes of our double death and hath in like manner framed and procured our twofold resurrections c. Our righteousnesse notwithstanding that it were true yet is it such in this life as that it consisteth rather in the forgiuenes of sinnes then in the perfection of vertues Idem serm 18. de Temp. Idem de ciuit Dei l. 19. c. 27. l. 2. c. 29. Idem de verb. Domim serm 61. Idem de verb. Apost serm 6. Idem in psal 30. Idem in psal 70. Our sanctuarie and cittie of refuge our enfranchisement is the remission and forgiuenes of our sinnes c. If our righteousnes be not in Christ then it is no righteousnes at all Our righteousnes is he which goeth vnto the father whereas notwithstanding we are not seperated from him in as much as he is one with vs euen with his bodie which is the Church Our righteousnes is the righteousnes of God not our owne which we haue in him and not in our selues The law cannot be accomplished by thee it hath beene accomplished by Christ c. And therefore saith the Psalmist Deliuer me in thy righteousnesse for if thou shouldest looke vpon behold mine thou wouldest condemne me Now this is that iustice of God which is made ours when it is giuen vnto vs. Againe I know no righteousnesse in my selfe I do not call to mind any other then thy righteousnesse deliuer me by thine and not by mine owne for if I haue no better to saue me by then mine owne I shall be numbred amongst them of whome it is written That the not knowing the righteousnesse of God Rom. 10.3 but seeking to establish their owne did not submit themselues vnto that righteousnesse which is of God that is to say to the righteousnesse which is of faith exhibited by grace Which saith he raiseth vp those that are cast downe August contr aduers legis Idem de Trinitate l. 13. whereas the law casteth downe them that are raised vp bestoweth good things vpon man where as the Law doth nothing but commaunde goodnesse that is in as much as it doth iustifie vs by the bloud of Christ And what is it saith he to be iustified in the bloud of Christ The father being angrie seeth his Sonne dead for vs Idem de grat Christ l. 1. c. 48 and so becommeth appeased toward vs. Whereupon we shall be saued not in our selues but in God not by our selues but by Jesus Christ And not in our owne righteousnesse but in his For the Apostle S. Paul saith verie wel that he is vnreproueable according to the righteousnesse which is of the Law but this righteousnesse he accompteth as dung and losse in respect of the righteousnesse which we hope for Idem in Psal 31. in Psal 138. and which we ought to thirst after c. Because saith he in another place that the one causeth vs to loose the other For Si vis alienus esse à gratia saith he if thou wilt haue no part in grace then boast thy selfe of thy merites All wholly is imputed to the grace of Christ and not to our merites Blessed are they not in whome there is no sinne found but vnto whome their sinnes are forgiuen Idem in Psal 142. Idem in Psal 142. c. In an other place Heare me in thy righteousnesse not in mine owne if he should say Heare me in my righteousnesse he should call it his merit Yea but he calleth it in some places his righteousnesse But when he speaketh of his owne he vnderstandeth giuen as when we say Giue vs our bread c. But hee speaketh in a more reformed manner when he saith Idem Serm. 49 de Temp. Idem in Psal 142. In thy righteousnes Again Thou shalt quicken me in thy righteousnes not in mine owne not because that I haue merited that thou shouldest so doe but because that thou hast pittie vpon me They whose sinnes are couered for they are couered they are abolished and blotted out If God haue couered our sinnes Voluit auertere he would turne aside and not see them and if hee would not see Noluit animaduertere hee would not take acknowledgement thereof neither yet saith he by consequent punish them Idem tract 3. in Iohn Noluit agnoscere maluit ignoscere he would not appoint any punishment for them he had rather forgiue them For what other thing can it be to see them but to punish them c. The body of Christ that is to say the Church is not iustified in it selfe but by grace And all the members thereof euen all those that are iustified by Christ are iust and that not in themselues but in him This grace exhibited and powred abroad in Christ this righteousnesse of Christ which must go in paiment for ours Idem de spir lit c. 8. how shal we come by it By the merit of our works or by the meanes of faith Verily saith he by faith By faith saith the Apostle euery man is iustified but hee addeth The righteousnesse of God is manifest He saith not the righteousnesse of man or of his owne will but the righteousnesse of God and yet hee meaneth not that essentiall righteousnesse of which God is called righteous but that wherwith he clotheth couereth man when he iustifieth the wicked The righteousnesse of God notwithstanding by the faith of Christ that is to say Idem Ep. 106. by the faith by which we belieue in Christ Againe The law according to which the Apostle a most constant Preacher of grace saith that no man shall be iustified doth not consist onely in circumcision or other the Sacraments of the same which hath figuratiue promises but also in the workes thereunto belonging and which who so performeth liueth iustly that is in the Law of the ten Commaundements c. This is far off from that which our Aduersaries answere That the Apostle in that his whole discourse doth meane nothing but the ceremoniall law And the doers of the law shal not be iustified that is to say shal not be made righteous shal not
c. Which the second Councell of Orange resolued vpon in these speeches If any man say that the verie beginnings of faith Et ipse credulitatis affectus by which we belieue in him which iustifieth the wicked and not the growth and increase onely are not the gift of grace by the inspiration of the holy Ghost calling and reclaiming vs from infidelitie to faith from impietie and vngodlinesse to pietie and godlinesse c. Let him bee accompted of as an enemie of the doctrine of the Apostles c. Thus Prosper handled the matter reasoning and arguing the same amongst our Frenchmen and this same controuersie or the like was stirred againe by one Abailardus a long time after against our Countrie man S. Barnard Barnar Dom. Serm. 1. for the vnreclaimable pride of man when all other things yeeld will still stand out and bee last in the field who though he be of the last and newest yet is hee not the least worth or comming behinde the rest for the well handling of this matter God saith he hath washed with the water of an other those who had beene defiled by the sin of an other And yet not in such sort altogether an other mans but that it was our owne withall for otherwise it had not polluted and defiled vs but thus an other mans for that wee haue all sinned in Adam ours because that we our selues also haue sinned And howbeit that wee haue sinned in an other yet it was imputed vnto vs by the iudgement of God a iust iudgement and sentence though secret and hidden And yet notwithstanding O man thou hast no cause to complaine thy selfe for in stead of Adam his disobedience thou hast the obedience of Christ freely giuen vnto thee c. Idem Serm. 4. in fer hebdo Of Christ saith he who is come freely to iustifie sinners to make seruants his brethren and slaues fellow-heires with him and banished men kings He hath said Consummatum est All is fulfilled and finished there is nothing left vndone that ought to bee done c. And how was this done Jn this saith hee that he was made sinne all manner of sinne as well originall as personall hath beene defaced yea euerie single and particular sinne hath beene banished and cast out shall mans miseries then ouercome Gods mercies or rather the mercies the miseries And he hath not onely taken vpon him the forme of a seruant to be made subiect but of an euill seruant to bee beaten and of a seruant of sinne to pay the punishment he himselfe notwithstanding being the partie in whome there was no fault c. Let not therefore the name of holinesse astonish thee Idem Serm. 3. ad fratres Propositum Idem in fest Sanctor For God calleth not Saints according to merite but according to his owne ordinance and decree that is to say according to his purpose not according to their affections but according to his owne intention And he rendreth a reason in an other place For saith he What can our righteousnesse bee before God but a menstruous cloth as the Prophet saith All our righteousnesse to be short but vnrighteousnesse And then by a stronger reason what shall our sinnes be And therefore let vs haue recourse with the Prophet vnto mercie alone for it is that alone that is able to saue our soules and only that mercie extended and exhibited in Iesus Christ alone Idem de sepulchro ad milites In Christ alone saith he who taking vpon him the burden of the punishment but being nothing possessed of the fault hath merited life and righteousnesse for vs with God In Christ alone who dying for sinners hath remitted the sinne whereby it commeth to passe that there saith hee remaineth no more place for merite and yet notwithstanding our debt is paid In Christ alone in whose death death is hunted and chased away and his righteousnesse imputed vnto vs. But VVhat a peece of Iustice is it wilt thou say that the innocent and guiltlesse should die for the transgressor and guiltie person Yes And not iustice onely but a worke of mercie also c. But againe How may the gutltie be iustified by this death Nay why may or should hee not One shall haue sinned and all shall be guiltie Now then should the innocencie of one extend and bee imputed but to one The sinne of one hath brought death vpon all And the righteousnesse of one should it restore life but to one The sinne of Adam shall bee imputed vnto me and shall not the righteousnesse of Christ appertaine vnto me The disobedience of one hath spoyled me and shall not the obedience of the other doe me any seruice Multo germanius Idem in Psal 91. Serm. 14. Idem in Cant. Serm. 13.14.22.23 Illibata c Nay rather saith hee we are borne of God according to the spirite both more naturally and lawfully then of Adam according to the fleshe c. And therefore saith hee Iesus Christ hath power to forgiue sinnes as God and to die as man and in dying to acquit the debt of death in that hee was iust and himselfe to bee sufficient for vs all both vnto righteousnesse and vnto life c. Jn this righteousnesse saith hee thou art saued gratis and for nothing in respect of thy selfe but in respect of him not altogedound without any touch or stroke of man therein as hauing alone triumphed ouer the enemie alone deliuered the sillic captiues alone encountred and alone ouercome c. For such as will establish their owne righteousnesse which iustifieth not but accuseth there can no better fall out vnto them then that they should be giuen ouer to their owne righteousnesse which will ouerset and ouerwhelme them in stead of iustifying of them c. But on the contrarie O Lord the sweete smell of thy righteousnesse is so large and farre and wide spread euerie where throughout as that thou art knowne not onely to bee iust and righteous but iustice and righteousnesse it selfe euen that righteousnesse which iustifieth the sinner c. And it is saith hee in this righteousnesse that I am iustified and made righteous For inlighten thou mine eyes and I become prudent and of good vnderstanding remember not the sinnes of my youth and then I become iust guide me in the way and then I become holy but if thy bloud doe not sue for me I doe not attaine saluation But blessed and not iust alone is hee to whome sinne is not imputed c. It is sufficient therefore for me and in stead of all righteousnesse Indulgen Dei Idem Serm. 61 to haue him fauourable and mercifull vnto me against whome alone I haue sinned All that whatsoeuer he hath appointed not to bee imputed vnto me is as if it neuer had beene The righteousnesse of God is not to sinne the righteousnesse of man is Gods pardon Hitherto we see how this holy person cannot satisfie himselfe or thinke that he hath
righteousnesse of God by which we are iustifyed And they are said to be of God and of the Lord because that both the one and the other are the giftes of his bountifull liberalitie Againe And by this faith wee are iustified not by the workes of the Law neither of nature neither yet by the power of free wil for iustification is obtained by faith Idem in c. 10. ad Rom. and thus by the righteousnesse of faith is accomplished the true righteousnesse of the Law yea saith he notwithstanding we be iustified by faith yet it is gratis for euen faith it selfe is a franke and free gift proceeding from aboue c. Againe Idem in c. 5. ad Rom. My impietie saith hee meriteth not this benefit but what is it then which the pietie of my redeemer meriteth Neither yet my vnrighteousnesse maliciousnesse or pride but what is it then that on the contrarie his righteousnesse goodnesse and humilitie cannot effect and bring to passe Yea what is not the punishment of the Crosse able to preuaile in against the kingdom of death Or the Son of God made man for the redemption of man especially seeing that with him and in him al our sinnes are pardoned and forgiuen vs and all his graces giuen vnto vs This faith therefore which iustifieth shall it goe bare naked and vnaccompanied Shall it not carrie with it good workes Yes rather it will appeare and shine out more euidently by workes but not therefore iustifie vs by the workes thereof Haimo saith From faith man commeth to workes Haimo in c. 11 ad Rom. but not from workes to faith faith is conceiued in the heart vttered and confessed by the mouth and garnished by good workes and by this faith liueth the iust and righteous man vnto eternall life but as for that which is without workes it is dead Idem in c. 1. 4. Now if Abraham himselfe had beene able to haue beene iustified without being assisted by the grace of God then the gift of iustification should not haue beene reckoned as a gift but as a thing of dutie and then Christ should haue died in vaine Ausbertus We must first belieue for after that a man belieueth he loueth Ausbert l. 2. c. 2. in Apocaly p. Theophyl in c. 6. ad Ephes An Ielme in c. 1. ad Rom. Ausbert in A-Apocaly p. l. 10 c 22. Radulph l. 1. c. 1. in Leuit. and faith and loue do make vs doe good workes Theophilact Charitie without faith profiteth nothing yea which is more without faith it cannot be Anselme By faith the soule beginneth to liue being before dead by infidelitie And faith by which a man liueth worketh by loue because that faith without works is dead But Ausbertus saith How holie and righteous soeuer a man may be yet he is alwaies in such case as that he may still grow and increase in vertue whereupon the Psalmist saith Lord shouldest thou forget to take pitie vpon me c. And Radulphus Hardly can a man doe anie good worke without the cleauing thereto of some sinne and therefore it is to be feared that so long as we expect and looke for the recompence of perfect deuotion God still exacteth the penaltie of the sinne which wee haue mingled therewith And Anselme Anselm de mensur crucis If a man should serue God a thousand yeares and that with great zeale and feruencie hee should not merit ex condigno to inherite the kingdome of heauen one halfe day For saith he in another place Workes are by grace and not grace by workes Idem in c. 2. ad Galath and therefore no man by anie meanes can be iustified by workes but onely by faith which proceedeth of grace And yet herewithall I am not ignorant that sometimes these selfe same Doctors doe attribute much to workes As when Haimo following Cesarius his trace Haimo super Euang. in oct Pasch setteth downe seuen waies for the obtaining of remission of sins And when Rabanus recommendeth to the same end fasting and almes deedes and yet rather as themselues say To enter into a certaine kind of recompence for their veniall sinnes which notwithstanding is contrarie to their owne Maxims then to merite rather thereby to shew forth some tokens of repentance then to make vp any worke of satisfaction c. Then thus it behoueth namely that their Maxims stand firme and immoueable and that what they say more bee squared and bounded by them and that so much the rather because such Maxims are vttered by them at such times as when they speake not after the conceipt of their owne corrupt and carnall sence but as searchers and seekers out of the true and proper sence and meaning of the word of God And yet notwithstanding all this we are farre off from those kindes of doctrine which came to bee preached in the beginning of this age wherein we liue namely That workes without faith do merite to receiue and haue faith giuen That the works of the faithful do merite deserue eternall life That Christians are able to merite the same not only for themselues but also for others c. And thus we are come to the yeare 1100. But this was the mischiefe that that which was preached ordinarilie to the people by the Priestes whether couetous or ignorant could more preuayle to leade them out of the way then the other which was written by these Doctors who were not but for the learned could worke to reduce and bring them into the way And on the other side that the soile whereinto this euill seede fell was verie apt to receiue and intertaine this abuse namely the naturall pride and presumption of man And yet further we are to note and obserue that which wee haue seene intreating of the inuocation of Saints that in the Catechisme of the sicke or rather such as draw neere their death Anselm in Ep. manuscript drawne out of the Epistles of Anselme they were daily taught to oppose and set against the reprochfull checkes of Sathan and the deadly accusations of their owne consciences nothing but the onely merit of our Lord and against the wrath of God for sinne no other thing then his righteousnesse And for a further proofe by a place out of Anselme a sufficient scantling and taste whereby wee may see what consideration all the holy men of the same age Anselme in medit bad of this matter My life saith he doth astonish me for when I haue well and throughly sifted it I find it either wholly sinne or else nothing but barrennesse But and if there appeare any fruit it is either counterfeit or imperfect or else corrupted and spoyled in such sort as that it cannot possibly please God yea that it cannot possibly but displease him In summe either it is wholly inwrapped in sinne and thereupon damnable or vnfruitfull and thereby contemptible But what cause or neede is there that there should a difference be
by the dutie of the righteousnesse and iustice of God Rom 8.18 Cleane contrarie to that which Saint Paule saith But eternall life is the grace of God c. The miseries of this life that is to say the tortures and torments that we suffer for the name of Christ Are not worthie Non sunt condignae of the glorie which is to come c. As if they would vse this word Condignum of purpose in despite of the Apostle Durand l. 2. D 18. q. 4. art 12. Arist 8. Ethic. And Durand likewise saith in plaine tearmes That no man can merit Deâ—condigno according to the iustice of God either commutatiuely or distributiuely That such merit hath his place in the dealing betwixt man and man but not with God that the Philosopher teacheth vs That in things that concerne God Fathers and Mothers there is no equiualencie or equalitie That to gainesay the same cannot bee without temeritie and blasphemie That though God should not giue eternall glorie to him that should die in grace yet hee could not be called vniust no not though hee should take it away from him that had it On the contrarie that God might say vnto him that which is in the Gospell May I not doe with mine owne as best liketh me And what should such a partie haue to replie but onely the saying of Iob The Lord gaue it me and the Lord hath taken it away from me c. Jn as much as euerie good thing whatsoeuer is of the free gift of God c. Afterward Thomas had said That there was some manner of meanes for man to fulfill the Law although not in the highest degree and most absolute manner yet after a meaner and weaker fashion But these men say much more That it may not onely bee perfectly fulfilled but things much more difficult as namely some such as whereunto wee are not any way bound and therefore bee called and are workes of Supererogation And that as by the fulfilling of the Law wee purchase eternall life vnto our selues so by the working of that which is ouer and aboue the Law we purchase the same for others In which ranke the traditions of men are reckoned and placed Deut. 12. Numb 15 Esay 1.29 Mat. 15. as also their voluntarie deuotions afflictions affected fastings whippings and beating c. Of all which things God hath said vnto vs Doe not that which seemeth right in your eyes but that which I haue commaunded you Who hath required such things at your hands It is in vaine that you worship me according to the precepts of men c. To bee short a graie Frier became so shamelesse in the Councell of Trent as to declaime expounding the second Chapter of the Epistle to the Romaines That those who had liued before the Lawe had obtained eternall life without the faith of Christ. And wee reade in a booke intituled Flosculi B. Francisci That all those that were come into the world since the time of Saint Frances calling vpon him were saued by him And wee haue seene it that to weare his hoode was held for a second Baptisme to die in his hood or to put his hand onely in the same at the time of death with an intent to weare it as worthie a worke as to suffer martyrdome And what shal we say when as yet to this day to beare about blessed graines cast Pictures and such other the Romish marchandise are accompted to be as so many steps to lift a man vp into Paradise Romish ceremonies or to bring him backe out of Purgatorie When as also their Agnus Dei are consecrated with this blasphemie That they may haue the same power to deliuer vs out of the power of the Diuell that the Sonne of God the vnspotted Lambe slaine and offered vpon the Altar of the Crosse had to blot out our sinnes to obtaine our pardon and to relieue vs with grace and that such grace as whereby we may both merit and receiue eternall life We were come then so farre neither can we yet get out that we would not be any more indebted vnto God and withall we had robbed him if it had bin possible of the honour of our creation So mightily had pride masked vnder the shadow of humility wrought in vs as that we failed not willingly to arme our selues with our owne righteousnesse and therein to wrastle against his whereas indeed our miserie should haue brought vs on our knees and haue taught vs to implore and sue for his mercie Yet all these monstrous blasphemies were not vncontrolled For as S. Paul opposed himselfe to them of the Circumcision S. Augustine against Pelagius and S. Bernard against Abailardus and others of his time so in this age wherein the Schoolemen and Mendicant Friers stept foorth for the vpholding and fortifying of the same the Waldenses and Albigenses did oppose themselues thereunto of whose Articles this was one That euerie belieuer is iustified by onely faith in Christ c. Wickliefe in England in the yeare 1400. in the open Vniuersitie Profess fidei Waldens ad Vladislaum reg Iohn Hus and Ierome of Prague in the yeare 1415. in the Councell of Constance and Ierome Sauonarola in the yeare 1490. or there about whose bookes are so full of most excellent places for the prouing of free iustification against the pretended merits of whatsoeuer Saints or Martyrs as that it would beseeme vs to set them downe here word for word and the rather because hee was a man so highly esteemed of in Italy Tota meditat in Psal 5 1. as that the Counte Picus Mirandula called him the holy Prophet and tooke vpon him boldly to defend him in a booke written to that purpose against the Pope And what shall we say Adrian 6. in 4. Sent. when they themselues in our time vpon the beginning of the reformation of Religion were euen ashamed thereof Certes Adrian of Vtrecht who was afterward Pope Adrian the sixth saith plainely Our merits are a staffe of Reede whereupon if a man leane it breaketh and the shiuers therof runne into his hand Our righteousnesse a defiled cloth vpon this cloth of a good life which we haue a purpose to weaue vp with the workes of righteousnesse we continually distill and let droppe Clithou in Cant. the purulent and filthâ—â— matter of diuers crimes c. And Clithouius said at Paris Our merits are none before God vnto whome wee owe all our good workes if there be any such are not good vnto him but through his goodnesse our righteousnesse is nothing but filthinesse c. In like manner Iohannes Ferus a graie Frier whom they haue in our daies tearmed to be the chiefe and principall Preacher and Doctor in all Germanie is censured by Dominicus a Soto a Iacobine and Spaniard in 67. places but principally for hauing spoken euill of this Article according to their intention in his Commentaries In whose defence one Michael Medina a Spanish gray
couenant is certaine that they in particular are comprehended and contained in the same c. And which more is they worke within a faith of the free promises of the Creator of the remission of sinne in his Sonne c. a confirmation of that most neere coniunction that is betwixt the faithfull and God an vnion with Christ by the bond of his holy spirit such as the members haue with the head from which they draw saluation and life Whereupon it followeth that they are made new men for so much as the power and efficacie of the spirit of Christ dooth conuert and turne them into his nature draw them from their owne regenerate and cast them anew by little and little and that both in their affections as also in their actions to put their trust in God through Iesus Christ to renounce and forsake themselues for the loue of him and to wish well and doe well vnto their neighbours but especially to the members of the same bodie both in him and for him Now therefore this is the office and part of the Sacraments What a sacrament is and thereupon a Sacrament to define it properly is a holy ceremonie instituted of God added to the promise of grace made in Iesus Christ to be an earnest penie and certaine testimonie vnto all the faithfull that this promise of grace expounded explaned in the word of God is particularly exhibited ratified applied to him vnto saluation And such were amongst the old people from the time of Abraham and Moyses vnto the comming of our Lord Circumcision and the Passe-ouer instituted of God to such end in stead wherof there were ordained for vs by our Lord holy Baptisme and the holy supper to continue to the end of the world It consisteth of a signe a thing and the word Genes 17.10 13. Rom. 4. Of these Sacraments the Scripture speaketh after this sort Of Circumcision It shall be vnto you saith the Lord for a signe of the couenant betwixt me and you and my couenant shall be in your flesh for an euerlasting couenant Thus of the signe And S. Paul Abraham saith he receiued the signe of the Circumcision 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the seale of the righteousnesse of faith And we know that the righteousnesse of faith is that which is freely promised giuen in Iesus Christ our Lord. Now behold the effect and so by consequent a perfect Sacrament Deutr. 10. â—oâ— 2 28. Exod. 12. according to that which Moyses saith Circumcise the foreskinne of your heart And S. Paul Circumcision is not that which is made in the flesh but of the heart in the spirit Of the Passe-ouer The bloud of the Lambe is vnto you for a signe in the houses wherein you shall be 1. Corinth 5. I will see this bloud and passe ouer But this bloud saith the Apostle is the bloud of Christ Christ our Passe-ouer was slaine for vs c. Behold here againe both the signe and the thing and both the one and the other by the word that is to say by the institution of Christ who hath ordained the signe for the thing and giuen the thing with the signe otherwise naked and vnprofitable not answering the effect that is expected thereof This word in the Circumcision is this I am the Lord Almightie c. I will set my couenant betwixt thee and me Genes 17. Exodus 12. c. In the Passe-ouer The tenth day of the month let euerie man take a Lambe c. In which places God instituteth and ordaineth these Sacraments and giueth them by his institution perpetuall power in his Church as by these words once spoken Increase and multiplie he hath giuen for euer his blessing vnto holy marriage The same is that of the Sacraments of the new Testament Baptisme receiueth vs into the couenant of God in stead of Circumcision the holy Supper in stead of the Passe-ouer dooth nourish and maintaine vs therein whereupon the one is properly called Regeneration as a man would say a new birth and the other The communion of the bodie and bloud of our Lord to our nourishing vnto eternall life In Baptisme water is the signe the bloud of Christ is the thing signified water which washeth away the spots of the body bloud which cleanseth and wipeth away the sinnes of the soule namely by the mediation of the word or institution of God accompanied with his holy spirit which giueth efficacie and power vnto the Sacrament Of the signe S. Iohn Baptist saith Mat. 5. Act 1. 1 Cor. 12.13 Coloss 2.11 Rom. 3. â— Galat. 3.27 Tit. 3 5. I baptise you with water but as concerning the thing Hee will baptise you with the holy Ghost namely the Lord. Of both together the Apostle saith Wee are baptised into one spirit buried in baptisme into the death of Christ and raised againe into his resurrection and saued by the washing of regeneration and of the renewing of the holy Ghost In so much as that the word that is to say the institution of the Lord added to the element of water worketh supernaturally in our soules by the holy Ghost the same that water doth in our bodies by his naturall propertie Baptise yee in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost c. And we shall say the same hereafter but more largely of the holy Supper The new Testament of the Lord in his bloud Which being instituted to the same end is also of the same nature with the other Sacraments the bread wine for signes and tokens most fitly agreeing with the true and perfect nourishment of the faithfull that is in Christ a foode and nourishment that cannot better be expressed then by that of our bodies which turne into their substance that which they eate and drinke saue onely that the communion of the body and bloud of Christ hath this ouer and aboue because of his power which is infinitely more mightie then that of ours namely that it conuerteth and chaungeth vs into his substance maketh vs flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones and causeth vs to liue in him and by him c. Whereas our bodies being stronger then the thing which they eate doe cause and make the same to liue after a certaine manner in them turning it into their substance The signes therefore are bread and wine and by that name they are continually called of S. Paul and that euen after the words as they cal them of consecration The thing that is the Communion of the bodie of Christ broken for vs and of his bloud shed for our sins 1 Cor. 10. 11. The word that is the institution of the Lord which commeth thereunto Doe this in remembrance of me shew forth the death of the Lord vnto his comming c. This is the same that the old writers say that Christ is the onely saluation of the Church The Israelites were partakers of one and tâ—e same thing with vs.
by his grace with him And thus haue both the holy Scriptures as also the olde writers spoken and written Our Lord saith According to the holy scriptures He that commeth to me he that beleeueth in me he that eateth me be that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me and I in him he hath eternal life he liueth through me I will raise him vp againe at the last day c. This maner of communication participation ceaseth not spiritually to be performed and effected without the Sacrament but our Lorde as helpes vnto vs against our infirmitie hath prouided and appointed these Sacraments for vs in the eating and drinking whereof it pleaseth him to set out vnto vs the certaintie of this spirituall life which is in his bodie and bloud and that as verely as the corporall consisteth in the bread and wine And as for the bread he hath saide of it Iohn 6. This is my bodie But my bodie saith he which is giuen for you That bodie whereof hee had saide in Saint Iohn My flesh is meate in deed That flesh whereof he had saide The bread which I will giue you is my flesh and this I will giue for the life of the worlde For this bodie this flesh doe nothing auaile vs saue in that they are giuen and deliuered for vs for the remission of our sinnes and for the redemption of our soules And therfore he expoundeth himselfe vnto the Capernaites The flesh profiteth nothing the wordes which I speake vnto you are spirit and life Of the Cuppe also hee hath saide This is my bloud the bloud of the newe Testament c. And in another place This Cup is the new Testament in my bloud Not of his bloud onely but also of the Cup to the ende wee should not stay our selues or rest in the elements of this Cuppe in deede which he was to drinke for vs euen in the elements of that bitter death whereof hee had saide Let this Cup passe from me For this Cup this Passion is the newe Testament the newe couenant of God with vs. And in my bloud saith hee which is shed for you For the bloud of our Lorde entereth not into our stomackes neither yet is it shed or powred into our bowels and entrailes for to what ende should there bee any such thing done and acted in this Sacrament where the question is of the nourishment of our soules and of a feeding vnto eternall life This bloud likewise simplie considered maketh not for the profite of our soules neither as it is bloud neither as yet in that it is the bloud of Christ but herein onely for that it is the bloud of Christ crucified for vs the bloud of the sonne of God shed for the remission of our sinnes and for the saluation of our soules To eate this flesh to drinke this bloud is to draw by faith our spirituall life out of the fountaine of his flesh broken for vs of his blood shed for vs of Christ the sonne of God crucified for vs. This is to liue by him this is to liue in him this is to be with him that is to say to liue by his righteouâ—nesse whereas wee die by our owne sinne by the redemption which hee hath wrought where as wee lay in bondage and thraldome and finallie to bee iustified by him and sanctified in him that so wee may bee quickened and glorified also in him Neither haue the ancient fathers otherwise vnderstoode this communicating of Christ Saint Cyprian Our coniunction with Christ doth not make any mixture of persons According to the old writers Cypr. de Caen. Dom. it vniteth not substances but it effecteth a fellowship and correspondencie in affections it bindeth the willes togither by a firme and faithfull league c. He had said that if wee eate not his flesh c. we shall not haue life in him Teaching vs by a spirituall instruction and opening vnto vs the spirit to the conceyuing of so hidde and secret a thing to the ende that wee might know that our abiding in him is an eating of him and our incorporating into him a drinking of him And all this is wrought by our submitting of our selues in obedience ioyning of our selues vnto him in will and vniting of our selues vnto him in our affections Wherefore the eating of this flesh is a greedinesse or a feruent desire to abide and dwell in him As by eating and drinking the substaunce of the bodie liueth and is nourished euen so the life of the spirit is nourished by this proper nourishment For looke what eating is vnto the bodie the same is faith vnto the soule And looke what meate is vnto the bodie the same is the worde vnto the spirit accomplishing and working for euer and that by a more excellent power and efficacie that which carnall nourishment woorketh but for a time c. And again In the celebrating of these Sacraments wee are taught to haue the Pascion alwayes in our remembrance Again Wee are made of this bodie that is to say of the bodie of Christ in asmuch as by the Sacrament and the thing of the Sacrament wee are ioyned and knit vnto our head Nowe it is most certaine and true that such doe liue as touch the bodie of Christ Saint Hillarie These thinges taken and drunke Hylar de Trinit that is to say the bread and wine doe cause and bring to passe that Christ is in vs and wee in him Not verilie as he there teacheth that his bodie entereth into ours but by a similitude drawne from nature for that wee are ioyned together as members to the heade to his humaine bodie holie and glorious And this vnion is wrought by the faith of the death and passion of the Lorde in his spirit Saint Augustine August Ep. ad Iren. De Consecr D. 2. Christ is the bread whereof who so eateth liueth eternally and whereof hee hath saide And the bread which I will giue is my flesh which I will giue for the life of the worlde Hee determineth and setteth downe howe hee is bread not onely according to the worde by the which all thinges liue but according to the flesh taken for the life of the worlde For man which was dead in sinne being vnited and made one with the fleshe which is pure and vndefiled and incorporated into the same doth liue by the spirit of Christ as a bodie liueth by his soule but he that is not of the body of Christ doth not liue by his spirit c. Of this body Christ is the head Idem Ep. 57. ad Dardan the vnitie of this bodie is recommended vnto vs by this sacrifice c. By our head we are reconciled vnto God because that in it is the Diuinitie of the onely begotten Sonne made partaker of our mortalitie to the end that we might also become partakers of his immortalitie Again Idem de ciuit Dei l. 21. c 25. Compage He that
much saith the Apostle as That he hath not taken vpon him the Angels that is to say the nature of Angels but the seed of Abraham that is to say the nature of man taking part with flesh and bloud c. to destroy the kingdom of death by his death c. For in presupposing without the word of God that this body may be in a thousand places at once they conclude against the word of God that this body hath not that which is of the very nature of a body against that which our Lord said after his resurrection reprouing the vnbeliefe of S. Thomas A spirit hath neither flesh nor bone c. and against that which all antiquitie teacheth That what he once tooke vpon him he neuer leaueth or casteth off That in putting on glorie he did not put off either nature or yet the conditions and qualities of nature c. Christ verily in taking our nature hath taken both our flesh our bloud and this bloud distributed throughout his veines c. What doth then this Transubstantiation which shutteth vp this his body by it selfe vnder the accidents of bread and his bloud by it selfe vnder the accidents of wine He hath taken likewise both our flesh and our soule and shall then a corporall substance bee turned into a spirituall The bread into the soule of our Lord c. Or if it bee not changed thereinto shall it remaine a body without a soule And if this body which was giuen to the Apostles were liuing was not then this bread changed into a soule But they denie it And if he were dead then should he not be dead and liuing both at once Dead and inuisible as he was giuen but aliue and visible as he did giue and distribute it And how many are the absurdities begotten of one absurditie And who seeth not how the auncient heretickes which called in question the truth of the humane nature of Christ did not a little ground themselues and their assertions vpon these Maxims Verily Iesus Christ our Lord after his resurrection That Christ is absent according to his humaine nature but euery where present as concerning his diuine nature According to the scriptures Iohn 7 Iohn 3. Mathew 26. Mark 6. Luke 24. Acts 1.3 ascended in his body into heauen and left this world vntill the time of his comming againe to iudge the world according as he did instruct his Apostles as hee had made them visible to behold see and as they in like maner after him did aduertise and teach vs You shall not haue me alwaies with you I am here for a while It is expedient for you that I goe I am come into the world and againe I leaue the world I goe to him that sent me from whome I am also come and if I goe not the comforter will not come You shall seeke me but as I haue said vnto the Jewes whither I goe they cannot come And now also I tell it you that is to say in one word looke not for me any more hereafter in this humane nature And in deed hee blesseth them withdraweth himselfe from them and is taken vp on high into heauen and set at the right hand of his father From whence he shall come againe say the Angels euen as he was seene to goe vp into heauen And it must needes be saith S Peter That the heauens doe containe him vnto the time of the restauration of all things And yet notwithstanding hee saith I will not leaue you orphanes I am with you vnto the end of the world I will send you the comforter which shall teach you c. Likewise whensoeuer you shal be two or three gathered together in my name I will be in the miast of you that is according to my diuine nature And thus haue al the auncient Fathers spoken Origen It is not the man that is euerie where According to the Fathers Orig in Mat. tract 33. where two or three bee gathered together in his name or yet alwaies with vs vnto the end of the world or which is in euerie place where the faithfull are assembled but it is the diuine power which is in Iesus Athanasius I goe to the Father But doth he not fill all things euen heauen earth and hell And did he neuer withdraw him selfe from the Father And to goe and come are not these properties belonging to such as are finite and limited within their lists and bounds of time and place by departing from the place where he was not to the place where he was c. But saith he This is because he speaketh of the humane nature which he tooke vpon him in which it behoueth him to goe vnto the father and come from thence againe to iudge the quicke and the dead c. S. Augustine in an infinite sort of places and that very largely You shall haue the poore alwaies with you c. Let not good men saith he be troubled In respect of his maiestie prouidence grace c. it is fulfilled which he said I am alwaies with you c. In respect of the flesh which the word tooke vpon it August in Ioh. tract â—0 as also in respect that he was borne of the Virgine apprehended of the Iewes fastned to the tree taken from off the Crosse wrapped in linnen laid in the Sepulchre manifested at the resurrection it is the same which is said You shall not haue mee alwaies c. The Church inioyed him but a few daies in respect of his bodily presence but now it possesseth him by faith seeth him no more with these bodily eyes c. Idem ad Dardan Ep. 57. What then Said one vnto him is he not euerie where Yes he is euerie where saith he but as a man is soule and flesh so Christ is the word that is to say God as also man and wee must alwaies distinguish in the Scriptures that which is spoken of the one from that which is spoken of the other By reason of the one he is the Creator and in consideration of the other a creature In the one he was here vpon earth and not in heauen when he said No man ascendeth vp into heauen c. In the other he was in heauen notwithstanding that he was not yet ascended vp into heauen notwithstanding that he was yet conuersant and abiding here vpon earth c. And therefore stand fast and irremoueable in thy Christian confession That hee is ascended vp into heauen That he sitteth at the right hand That from thence and not from elsewhere he shal come to iudge the quicke and the dead and that in the very same forme and substance of flesh whereto for certaine saith he he hath granted and freely giuen immortalitie and yet hath not bereft it of his nature And according to this nature we must not make accompt that hee is shed abroad euerie where but rather beware least we in such sort establish the Diuinitie of the
Mathew S. Marke and S. Luke doe all of them make mention how our Lord tooke the bread blessed it gaue it to his disciples saying vnto them Take eate this is my bodie how commeth it that S. Iohn maketh no mention thereof in this place that is to say in the rehearsing of that which goeth before the passion of our Lord Verily saith he It is a testimonie that our Lord hath spoken of that point a great deale more largely elswhere and where then but in this sermon of Capernaum Chrysost in Mat. hom 83. And Chrysostome saith How came it to passe that his disciples were not much troubled when they heard this Namely these words This is my bodie c. Verily saith he Because he had handled the great and waightie points of this thing before hand he laboured not to confirme that which they did alreadie vnderstand c. And againe And he drurke saith he himselfe least the hearing these words should haue said what then Doe we drinke blood and eate we flesh c. For when he first spake of these things manie were offended onely for the wordes sake to the end therefore that this might not come to passe againe he first performed the action himselfe that so he might take away whatsoeuer might trouble their spirits or perplexe their mindes in the communicating of the misteries Whereby it appeareth that those excellent olde fathers haue referred the place of S. Iohn to the interpretation of the holy supper instituted afterward that is to say that the eating which is ordained in the vse of the sacrament in the holy supper is the same that without the sacrament is declared in that place If then it bee spirituall here let it bee so likewise there And therefore let vs heare what the fathers say vpon the same Tertullian Notwithstanding that he saith That the flesh profiteth nothing Tertul. de resurrect carn wee must gather the sence from the matter of that which is spoken For in as much as they accounted his speeches to be harsh and intollerable as if he had determined in deed to haue giuen them his flesh to eate to direct and bring the state of their saluation to the spirite hee did set downe aforehand It is the spirit that quickeneth Marke that he saith Verily which cannot be expounded and taken there for Visiblie but for Carnally c. Athanasius â—pon this place Whosoeuer shal haue spoken a word against the Son of man De peccat contr spirit whereunto by consequent we haue to oppose Spirituallie Athanasius The Lord disputing in S. Iohn of the eating of his bodie and seeing that many were offended said vnto them what will this bee then if you see the Sonne of man ascend and go where he was before c. It is the spirit which quickneth c. For be hath spoken there both of the one and the other of the flesh and of the spirit and hath distinguished the spirit from the flesh to the end that belieuing not in that onely which appeareth to the eyes but also in the inuisible nature wee may learne that those thinges which hee spake are not carnall but spirituall For to how many men should his bodie bee able to be sufficient meate that so it might bee the foode and nourishment of the whole worlde But to draw them from vnderst anding of him carnally he made mention of his ascention and to make them to vnderstand afterward that the flesh whereof he had spoken was a spirituall meate and heauenly food that he was to giue it them from aboue For the thinges saith he which I haue told you are spirit and life As if he said My bodie which is shewed and giuen for the world is giuen for meate to the ende that it may be giuen spiritually to euerie one and that it may become a defensatiue and preseruatiue to all in the resurrection vnto eternall life S. Augustine expounding these wordes August in psal 98. The wordes which I speake vnto you are spirit and life bringeth in our Lord expounding those of the holy Supper in these tearmes Vnderstand saith he spiritually that which J haue said You shal not eate this bodie which you see you shall not drinke that blood which they shall shed that shall crucifie mee I haue recommended vnto you a certaine Sacrament which spiritually vnderstood will quicken and make you aliue Idem tract 27. in Ioh. and if necessitie require that it be visiblie celebrated yet it must be vnderstood inuisiblie Againe What meaneth this saying They are spirite and life that wee may vnderstande them spirituallie they are spirite and life hast thou vnderstoode them carnally they are notwithstanding spirite and life but not to thee And spiritually that is to say figuratiuely mistically Carnally is as much as to say literally really For saith he Thou hast to obserue this rule Idem de doct Christ l. 3. c. 16 If in the scripture a word or phrase of speech doe for bid thee some vile and wicked thing or command thee some honest and good worke that then it is not figuratiue but if on the contrarie c. thou must then make account of it to be figuratiue If you eate not the flesh c. it may seeme to command a trespasse c. it must needes then be a figuratiue speech a phrase and manner of speech commanding vs to be partakers of the death and passion of our Lord Cyril Cateches mystag Idem in Leuit. l. 7. and sweetly and profitablie to call to our remembrance that his flesh was crucified and pearced through for vs. S. Cyril Bishop of Ierusalem If you eate not c. Not vnderstanding these things according to the spirit they went away offended supposing that he had inuited them to a banket of mans flesh Saint Cyrill Bishop of Alexandria If you eate not c. But if you bee the children of the Church and instructed in the mysteries of the Gospell If the word which is made flesh dwell in you c. know that the thinges which are written in diuine bookes are figures c. For there is also in the new Testament and Gospels the killing letter c. as he shall find that doth not spiritually apprehend the thinges that are there spoken c. and hee bringeth forth this place for an example Theoph. in Ioh. c. 6. Whereupon also Theophilact though he were of that time wherein transubstantiation was set vp saith vpon this place In as much as we vnderstand it spiritually wee are no prophane deuourers of flesh but rather we are sanctified by this meate Againe For that they vnderstood it carnally he saith vnto them That which I tell you must be vnderstood spiritually and that is the way to profite thereby But to expound and take them carnally that profiteth nothing but turneth into matter of grosse offence Therefore he addeth The words that I say are spirit that is to say spirituall and life that is
Councel of Nice including it within the same CHAP. V. The continuance of the beliefe of the Fathers of the Church in the matter of the holy supper from the first Nicene Councell vnto the time of Gregorie the great LEt vs proceede according to the order of time and succession of the Fathers Dionvs Hierarch l. 3. Saint Denis pretended the Areopagite for we haue said that he may seeme to haue liued about this time did not otherwise vnderstand it After saith he that the Bishop hath declared the workes of Iesus for the saluaetion of mankind according to the good pleasure of his father c. and that hee hath preached the reuerend contemplation of the same which is apprehended by the vnderstanding he taketh his way to the Symbolicall administration of the same and that according to the holy institution of God whereupon first crying vnto him Thou hast said it Doe this in remembrance of me he administreth the sacred things and setteth in open sight the things whereof hee hath preached by the pledges presented there in holy sort c. Againe By these venerable and reuerend signes saith he Christ is signified and receiued c. Where we may briefely note That the holy supper is celebrated according to the institution of the Lord and in remembrance of him That this is a Symbolicall that is to say a shadowing and figuratiue administration of the redemption of mankind represented by the signes of bread and wine the tokens of his bodie broken and of his bloud shed for vs That this institution is not tied to the fiue words where to our aduersaries would referre it for hee maketh mention by name of others Thou hast said it c. And that these signes doe signifie Christ vnto vs and neuerthelesse exhibite him vnto vs that is to say his grace Nowe what is there contained in all this tending to prooue any carnall eating They fortifie and beare themselues stout vpon Saint Cyrill Cyril Cateches mystag 4. 5. Bishop of Ierusalem but let vs see vpon what ground If you eate not my flesh c. The Iewes saith hee were offended because they did not vnderstand those things according to the spirit thinking that he had inuited them to a banket of mans flesh This should suffice to raise and lift vp our minds aboue the reall transmutation but this that followeth seemeth to them to proue their opinion very strongly Let vs holde it for a most vndoubted truth that the bread which we see is not bread although the taste thereof bewray it to be but the bodie of Christ and the wine in like manner c. And why do they not call to minde and bethinke themselues well at the least of their owne Maximes That the Catholike Church neuer saide That the bread was the bodie of Christ c. And therfore if they will haue S. Cyril a Catholike they must not haue him taken according to the bare letter But yet let vs admit him to bee the expounder of himselfe Consider it not saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as meere bread for it is the body and bloud of Christ And how Verily saith he according to the words of our Lord c. And how so euer our sences may goe about to informe vs otherwise yet let faith confirme vs therein Iudge not of these things according to the taste c. Then it is bread and wine and not accidents but not naked and meere bread and wine for they are Sacraments and sanctified instrumentes of God indowed clothed with an other qualitie that so they might cloth vs with Christ And what they are more that we receiue by faith and that grounded vpon the words of our Lord Namely that his words are spirit life But haue they then either lost or chaunged their substance Marke him yet further Verily not any more then the water in Baptisme wher of he speaketh in the same tearmes Thinke not of this water as of bare and meere water Namely Because it is not any more wawater for drinke saith Chrysostome But the water of sanctification c. Chryrost in Psal 23. Cyril Catech. 3. No more also then the vnction or oyntment whereof Cyrill saieth You are annoynted with an oynment being made partakers and companions of Christ But beware that thou accompt not of it as of a meere oyntment for as the bread of the Eucharist after inuocating of the holy Ghost is no more common bread but the body of Christ so this holy oyntment is not a bare or common oyntment after that it is consecrated but it is a benefit of Christs which by the comming of the holy Ghost hath a vigour and power of his Diuinitie Doest thou then doubt what this should meane to be no longer bare and meere bread It is as much as not to be any more common bread it is as much as to say consecrated bread Doest thou doubt how farre this chaunge extendeth it selfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 si fiat 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The oyntment although it bee an instrument of the grace of Christ is not changed in his nature No more is the bread and the wine of the Eucharist in theirs though instruments sanctified of God and exhibiting his grace Idem Catech. 5. For saith he further in an other place this holy bread is called supersubstantiall in as much as it confirmeth the substance of the soule It descendeth not into the bellie it goeth not into the draught but it is distributed thorough out thee throughout the whole man for the saluation and profit of the body and soule c. that is to say it goeth not in at the mouth of the body but it is receiued by the mouth of the soule distributed through all the veines of the same vnto the resurrection of life And againe Idem Catech. 4. Drinke this wine in thine heart namely this spirituall wine c. Saint Ambrose This oblation is the figure of the body and bloud of our Lord c. This is not the bread that goeth into the body but the bread of eternal life which strengthneth our soules 1. Cor. 11. Againe Seeing we are deliuered by the death of our Lord in remembrance thereof in eating drinking we signified there the flesh bloud of our Lord which haue beene offered for vs. Now what should this be To be a figure to signifie to make mention of or to haue in remembrance but the same which we say That the bread is Sacramentally the body of Christ Ambros de Sacram. l. 4. c. 4. And that which hee saith himselfe In the Sacrament is Christ But some obiect from an other place Peraduenture thou wilt say saith hee my bread is vsuall that is to say common bread know that this bread is bread before the word of the Sacraments but after the consecration of bread it is made the flesh of Christ the body of Christ c. Namely by the consecration of the
instrumentes of the holy Ghost for our spirituall food that is for the analogie that is in them In as much saith he as the bread strengtheneth our flesh the wine maketh bloud in the flesh the one referred mystically he saith not transubstantiated really to the bodie of Christ the other to his blood And in deed saith he in another place No vnfaithfull person eateth the flesh of Christ Againe Idem in Exod. c. 12. in 1. Cor. 10. If you be the bodie of Christ and his members your mysterie is set vpon the table of the Lord you receiue the mysterie of the Lord c. And this is about the time of Charles the great that is to say neere 800. yeares after Christ who likewise saith in his booke against images That our Lord hath not left any other image of himselfe then the holy Supper Carol. Mag. de Imaginibus No transubstantiation to the time of Charles the great Albinus also vnder him That he that abideth not in Christ namely by faith although that hee fasten his tooth vpon the Sacrament yet he eateth not the bodie of the Lord. And wee may affirme it with a good conscience that hitherto there could not bee learned out of any of the bookes of the fathers any doctrine that tended to the teaching of the transubstantiation of the Romish Church but to the contrarie Which thing the liturgies and ecclesiasticall prayers which they make reckning of as most ancient can witnesse vnto vs. In that which they pretend to haue beene S. Iames his liturgie Further proofe by the lithurgies That which is attributed to S. Iames. hee speaketh of the Sacrament in these wordes A diuine and celestiall mysterie a spirituall table wherein the Sonne of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is mystically set before them He craueth of God by praier To declare 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 manifestly that which he there maketh shew of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in signes Hee exhorteth the people 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To lift vp their harts on high He rehearseth the institution of the holy Supper sincerely after which the people answere Wee declare the death of the Lord and confesse his resurrection c. He prayeth likewise a long time after that the words are pronounced That it would please God to send his spirite vppon those giftes that is to say vpon the bread and wine which he calleth notwithstanding Honorable reuerend renowned c. And vpon them that are to be partakers of the same 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the end that they may be sanctified vnto them and made the bodie and bloud of Christ Of Christ saith he Which is diuided and distributed vnto them that is to say in the Sacrament And which yet notwithstanding is not diuided nor distributed that is to say in himselfe With whom all this doth well agree howsoeuer it doth no whit agree with the power and efficacie of the fiue wordes or with any parte of all the fantasticall deuise of transubstantiation That which is attributed vnto Clement Bishop of Rome The liturgie of S. Clement 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 calleth the bread and the wine after the consecration Figures as we haue said and the words there are worth the consideration We beseech thee O Lord that thou wouldest vouchsafe to looke downe vpon these gifts here set before thee and that it may please thee to send downe thy holy spirit vpon this sacrifice note after the consecration the testimonie of the sufferings of our Lord Iesus to the end that he may manifestly shew that this bread is the bodie of thy Christ and this cuppe his blood to the end that they which receiue it may be confirmed in pietie hauing remission of their sinnes c. If the gifts and the sacrifice be one selfe same thing and the one and the other Christ reallie with what mouth can they pray vnto God that he would vouchsafe to looke downe vppon them and to send his holy spirit thereinto c. And how doth the bread become a witnes of the passion of Christ yea Christ himselfe And why doth he pray vnto God That he would manifestly shew how that the bread is the bodie of his Christ alreadie as our aduersaries hold transubstantiated into Christ by the consecrating wordes which went before And that which he saith To the end that they which receiue it c. which in the Greeke cannot be referred to any thing but the bread and cup. And how commeth it that it is not rather referred to the bodie c. We haue alreadie spoken of that which is attributed to Saint Basill The liturgie of S. Basill he calleth the bread and wine after consecration 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say figures hee prayeth God to send both vpon them as also vpon the communicants his holy spirit for to sanctifie them The bread to be the body of our Lord c. The communicants to be vnited together amongst themselues and vnited vnto the bodie and bloud of Christ in such sort as that they may haue him dwelling in their harts And the exhortations that go before are That no man shold think that there is any earthly thing that there is any word of any mortall flesh the Lord is offered for the faithfull c. Again how wil any of all this agree with carnall transubstantiation linked to the wordes that do not consecrate Or how will this agree being communicated with the infidels with that wherein they haue no part or as it is referred to the elements which are not otherwise to be considered of then as instruments of our coniunction and coupling with Christ not to the end that we may haue him to passe through our mouthes but to the end wee may possesse him dwelling in our harts by his spirit The Preface of S. S. Ambrose his liturgie Ambr. l. 4. c. 5. de Sacr. Ambrose his liturgie beginneth as all the rest Sursum corda the minister praieth that it would please God to accept of the oblation that is offered vnto him The figure saith he of the bodie and bloud of Christ. And this word figure is by name in his booke of Sacraments where it is whollie recited being maliciously defaced and put out of the Masse published in the name of S. Ambrose The institution of our Lord followeth wherein are the wordes which they call consecrating and notwithstanding after the same pronounced We offer vnto thee this host or oblation without spot And which The holy bread saith he and cup of eternall life and wee pray thee To receiue it vpon thine altar by the hands of thine Angels as thou vouchsafedst to receiue the gifts of thy child Abel and the sacrifice of the Patriarke Abraham c. I referre it vnto them euen on their consciences if this can be referred to the true bodie true blood of our Lord being aliue and not subiect to any passions by the hands of the minister
that booke of the Gospell or as though that booke were God But here is to bee noted that out of all the Latine Church which is made the mother of all these goodly ceremonies they cannot bring forth any thing for their purpose and therefore are constrained to runne to the Greeke Church They doe likewise agree and consent that in the Churches of Ethiopia in which there is neuer any seruice done without a communion Aluares in the historie of Ethiopia there is not vsed any eleuation at all But the truth is that this bread did not begin to bee thus eleuated amongst themselues before such time that two foule abuses transubstantiation the alone eating of the minister did iumpe fal out together For then as we shal see hereafter they began to bend themselues to feed the eies of the people in stead of their spirites and soules Durand l. 4. in 6. parte Can. Ioh. 12. Leuit. 7. In the meane time Durand ceaseth not to bee so shamelesse as to apply those words of our Lord in S. Iohn to that end When I shall be exalted or lifted vp I will draw all men vnto me this being spoken of the lifting vp of our Lord vppon the crosse In another place with some more probabilitie he saith That this custome was taken from the eleuation and shaking of the offeringes that was made in the Iewish law as we haue touched in his place Now it is also certaine that the Sacraments were ordinarily taken of the offerings of the people That it must not be worshipped Of adoration wee say likewise That the commandement of God is most plaine and expresse Thou shalt worshippe one onely God The difference also from elsewhere is found so great being from a bread dedicated to the seruice of God to God himselfe as that there is no apparance but that if it had beene our duties to haue worshipped it the holy scriptures woulde not haue concealed the same from vs And the daunger also so great either to do it without subiect for that were idolatrie or to omit it the subiect being there seeing this might grow to a contempt of God Seeing then the Euangelistes seeing Saint Paule who is so carefull in exhorting vs to proue our selues and who reproueth the Corinthians so sharpely for that they did not tarrie one for another saith not one worde thereof vnto vs seeing further that no old writers rightly vnderstood doe speake of any worship to be giuen to the Sacraments as no more vnto the bread or wine of the holy Supper then to the water in baptisme what followeth to bee concluded vpon but that it was because transubstantiation was not knowne For who can in any Christian sort doubt that Iesus Christ is to be worshipped where he is both with that honour that is due to God and also to the vttermost of mans power by deed word and thought Who seeth not also what a strong and mightie argument this had beene for the Orthodoxes against the Arrians and Arrius himselfe when to proue the eternall diuinitie of the Sonne of God they gathered all the places where it is said that hee was worshipped if they had beene able to haue alleadged vnto them and that from the vse or tradition of the Church That this is true we proue because we worship him yea both you and we in the Sacrament vnder the Accidentes of bread and wine c. To the Arrians I meane with whom we reade not that there was any disagreement for the Sacrament And on the contrarie what a prize had it beene for Eutyches against the Orthodoxes seeing he vndertooke to maintaine that the humane nature of Christ is confusedly mixt with his diuine if he had beene able to say And that it is true wee worship the bodie and bloud c. in the Sacrament which thing ought not so to be if they bee not really there and there they cannot be if they be not in all places and to bee in all places is an incommunicable propertie of the diuine nature c. I leaue to speake how that the holy Supper was wont of old to be celebrated after the manner of a banquet wherein they vsed to sit where we see againe a barre crossing the Mandatum of the Monkes of the order of Saint Bennet According to that which Saint Augustine telleth vs That many euen in his time vpon the day that the Lord made his Supper did celebrate the same wherein they did one feast another to shew forth the death of the Lorde and to testifie their vnion Not in a temple not vppon an Altar but in a priuate house vpon a table nothing the lesse holy notwithstanding seeing this gift that is to say this action sanctified the Altar Now herein wee agree That Christ God and man must bee worshipped euerie where That at the name of Iesus euerie knee must bow That euerie tongue must confesse that hee is vnto the glorie of the father wee honour his holy worde his holy Sacraments wee heare him with all attention and wee draw neere vnto him with reuerence let our aduersaries call it honour worshipping yea and adoration if they will prouided that we be agreed vpon the thing But we say That we must put a difference betwixt the Sacrament and our God himselfe That the same honour is not due to the one that is due to the other That that same which we giue to the Sacraments is for that they bee instrumentes and vessels of his grace and not because of themselues not vpon any consideration of their being reallie and substantiallie himselfe not saith Bonauenture As though they did containe grace but for that they signifie and set it out They alleadge vnto vs againe their pretended Areopagite Answere to the places obiected out of the fathers No inuocatioÌ„ Claud. â—â—spens de ador Euchat l. 1. c. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Donys Hier. c. 3. vbi Pachym 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He say they doth inuocate and pray vnto this sacrament for he saith O holy and diuine ceremonie shew vnto vs openly that which is concealed and kept close from vs in these obscure and enigmaticall signes c. Replenish the eyes of our spirites with a singular light c. But let them listen a little to his expositor Pachymeres thereupon Hee speaketh vnto this ceremonie saith hee as if it had a soule and that not without apparance as Gregorie the diuine saith O holy and great Passeouer For our Passeouer and this holy ceremonie is our Lord Iesus vnto whom he directeth his speech Our Lord verily which is the substance of the holy Supper as hee was of the Passeouer as hee is of Baptisme and as hee is of all the Sacramentes And if thou wouldest further knowe where hee seketh him Verily in heauen not vpon the table for he called them signes and said vnto vs a little before Let vs passe from the effectes to the causes c. And then when
contrarie saith that it signifieth that which is secret and hidden vnder the formes thereof What difference is heere betwixt the forme and the body the substance and the accidents Againe some say that the body of Christ is made of the bread and his bloud of the wine as of his matter others denie it And Bellarmine doth affirme and denie both together Againe sometimes vrged out of Tertullian and Saint Augustine they acknowledge that there is a figure and sometimes they doe wholly and flatly denie it c. And they speake as vncertainly of the chaunge and transmutation Sometimes Bellarmine saith that the substance of bread is turned into whole Christ body and soule God and man sometimes into the body onely c. And sometimes that hee is there hypostatically or personally and as he speaketh with his personalitie that he may not fall into Rupertus Tuitiensis his errour sometimes that hee is not And there are that say that the substance of bread is turned into the truth of the body and others into the power and vertue of the same onely Besides others which in diuers places affirme sometimes the one sometimes the other Now what becommeth of this body afterward Their answeres herein haue no lesse vncertaintie and ambiguitie For one saith after that the kindes be altered and corrupted it withdraweth it selfe Nay saith an other it still continueth and abideth there Idem tr 1 c 19 Veg assert 205 Bellâ—rm l 3 de Euchar. c. 10 24. l. 1 c. 14 Veg. de reâ—l Praesent c. 58 Turr. tr 1 c 11 19 Scarg art 12 pro sacratiss Euchar. c 6. c Cont. Vel. Vega de Miss fol. 11 thes 19. 20. Idem de real praesent thes 84 Scarg in art 11. Turr. tr 1. c. 7 tr 2. c. 11. 8 Stel. Clericor for an incorruptible seede of the resurrection and that if not in substance yet in power and effectuall operation Let vs reason thus then If the efficacie and powerfulnesse be sufficient for the seede of the resurrection and incorruption Wherefore the body in our body And wherefore doe we admit this absurditie of hauing so many bodies within our bodies a thing contrarie to reason nature and all Diuinitie An absurditie wherein as yet they infold and wrap themselues For if the glorified body be supernaturally euerie where wherefore say they that he commeth downe vpon the Altar and why doe they say that hee departeth and goeth his way in respect of his body If he come downe if he goe vp why doe they say that he is not circumscript and tied to place and that he is corporally euerie where Againe sometimes they say We set our teeth in the flesh of our Lord wee deuour and feede vpon him with our teeth c. We chew him wee breake him c. And sometimes they are angrie that one should obiect it against them as their reproach they vexe themselues they denie it To bee short for we should neuer haue done if wee should goe about to gather together all their contradictions and this shall suffice for a taste when shame seaseth vpon them they are offended that a man should laye it to their charge that they haue saide That the Priests are creators of their Creator c. And by and by they come againe to their mutuall byace and doe freely vtter it That the Eucharist is no creature That it is the Creator himselfe That it is an Hypostaticall grace That it deserueth to bee adored and praied vnto c. And yet the same neuerthelesse say they that dependeth vppon the intent and purpose of him that consecrateth Now wee haue finished the whole historie of the doctrine of Transubstantiation taught in the Church of Rome The comparing of the holy supper and the Masse together But how farre is it off from the auncient simplicitie of the Christian Church and how farre from the institution made by our Lord of the holy supper The Summe wherof is thus That in the holy supper we are seriously admonished of our bond and obligation vnto our Lord and of our dutie towards our neighbour likewise nourished and strengthned in our coniunction with Christ our head whereupon dependeth our true life which approueth and maketh it self manifestly knowne as the soule doth it selfe by his motions by our zeale towards God and our behauiour towards our neighbours Therein we cal to mind our obligation when we remember according to his commandement the death and Passion of our Lord That we were dead in our sinnes dead verily and eternally seeing it was requisite and necessarie that the eternall Sonne of God should expose and giue himselfe to death euen to the death of the Crosse to redeeme and set vs free from that death therefore eternall death And thence is that action of praise and thankesgiuing that followeth solemnely obserued and performed in this action and perpetuall in our soules if we be truely faithfull For hee that willingly belieueth this great and vnspeakable benefit how can he possibly forget it How can it possibly be but that he should occupie and as it were powre forth himselfe in a continuall exercising of praise and thankesgiuing Seeing I say he sinneth euerie moment he cannot bee without matter to humble himselfe euerie moment and to haue his eye both vpon death and also vpon hell and accordingly againe he hath matter euerie moment to raise vp him selfe againe in hope by the remembrance of this eternall Sacrifice vpon the mention that is made namely in this Sacrament How that the Sonne of God hath giuen his bodie for him hath beene broken with cares and griefes and how that his bloud was shed for the remission of his sinnes And this is the cause why this Sacrament is called both a remembrance and an Eucharist or action of thankesgiuing For of the remembraunce of this benefite of this gift of saluation and by this vnspeakable meanes there followeth in euerie Christan heart a serious and heartie Eucharist or thankesgiuing But this effect by name is wanting in the Papists their Masse For this remembrance is not practised in it at all the death of the Lord is not shewed foorth there at all vnto the people This is in steed of whatsoeuer it should bee a heape of words and a varietie of gestures neither the one nor the other vnderstood Wee are taught likewise in the holy Supper our duties towards our neighbours for wee are not only created of one and the same Masse but regenerate and begotten again but redeemed and bought with one price euen bloud but made members of the same bodie and quickned by one and the same spirit but liuing mouing and feeling from one and the same head One with him through the grace of his good pleasure and will One therefore amongst our selues both by his commaundement and by naturall dutie And if the head the eternall Sonne of God haue giuen his life for vs to make vs I say his members what do